ã€ŠAcross Lifetimesã€‹


 Chapter 1: Where We Intertwined

    Monique

    On a sunny afternoon, in a park who many new as Central Park, it felt so dreary to her. Watching the kids play in the park as their parents spoke of their highest achievements and what they dreamt of at night. She observed young teens awkwardly attempt at a first date. She then turned her attention to the happy go-lucky couples dreaming of futures they would share with one another whilst hearing the elderly converse about the journeys they shared together. This was all quite daunting for her. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she didn¡¯t believe that she was made for love or to be loved, it was this gut wrenching feeling that she felt as though she didn¡¯t belong. She sighed at it all as she packed her items into a bag sack and readjusted the hood on her obsidian cloak. It did well to hide her in the shadows as she steadily walked in the tall shades of each towering tree hoping no one would notice her ¡°shady¡± antics. The sun was in the right position as more and more shade grew from each tree. She never wanted any of this. Powers she couldn''t control. A life that felt not of her own. And to top it off, she can still hear it. The sounds of a world not wanting her here. It screeches. It bellows. But what''s worse of all is no matter how many times she has tried to remove herself (by any and every means) the world continues to taunt her. Keeping her here, as if chained yet yelling at her to go away. How discomforting it all is.

    As she walked towards the busy streets of a bustling city that never seems to sleep, she paused for a brief moment at the bulletin that was posted. So many lost and runaway kids were posted all with the hopes of having them return home safely. As soon as she saw her poster, she ripped it out. A flame conjured in the same hand that held the poster. Before she could utter any thoughts, she heard a commotion coming from downtown. Now what? She thought to herself. She tried ever so hard not to be pinned as the hero of the town, or of any town really. She never wanted to play hero, she just simply wanted to live a life all of her own, without any hearsay or anyone attempting to use her. Who plays hero when no one¡¯s asked for it? Yet, deep down inside she could never stray away from a cry for help. As she slowly crept onto the scene, she found a boy about her age trying to fend off a foe. She asked herself, does he really need help? He had it under control. She was observing him from a distance, a long, silver haired boy who tried his best to counterattack monsters (seemingly not even from this world) with a sword. What is he, an anime character? Does he really need my help? Right before she walked away, she saw his attacks quite not up to par with the monster''s strength. Oh fuck it. She teleported there...and funnily enough there it was. Where their eyes intertwined. His soft deep-ocean blue eyes piercing directly through her demonic red eyes. And for that split moment, she forgot why she even teleported over to his rescue in the first place. Her face flushed a tinge of pink seeing him stare back at her. But the moment was interrupted by the beast''s load roar.

    The boy: WAIT! You can''t fight him!

    BET

    She turned her attention to the foe behind her. A gangly creature towered over her at seven feet. Its quartz colored eyes violently stared back at her as it snarled through its nostrils. Inhuman claws as sharp as blades steadily rose up to only immediately pull down in its attempt at attacking her. In a matter of seconds, her skin readily transformed into osmium, a heavy metal she had read once in a book that she noted was quite dense. To her delight, it was dense enough to not only stop the oncoming attack but break apart the monsters claws. Blades then formed from her arm, forming an outward scythe on both sides. She smiled from ear to ear, as if knowing that this battle was done for. The monster roared once more, going in for another charge attack. The moment was a blink once and miss it, for in moments, the beast was cut into pieces. She made a circular figure on her fingers and brought them up to her lips and began to blow, creating a flame tunnel that would consume the fallen foe.

    Passerbys cheered at the site of the slain beast as the boy tried picking himself up.

    :Hey wait up!

    He reached out to her, in the hopes to get to know her. However, when the fires died down, and the smoke cleared off, she vanished without a trace to be found.

    She had appeared at the top of one of the buildings, catching her weary breath. The fight, to her, was both exhausting and exhilarating. It was almost as if she hit a state of euphoria if that boy hadn¡¯t interrupted her feeling. She knew if she lingered any longer, he would ask her questions and she would reluctantly tag along on whatever it was he was going to do. And even though she was curious about how a person like him could be on par with a beast like that, how could she forget the cruelty of humans? How could she, for a moment, let her guard down? She knew all too well how awful others can be. Sure, she''s saved people before but they''ve always turned on her. For cash, for protection, for the single fucking thought that she''d even hurt them they always turned on her. She knew he would be no different. Even though in the brief interaction she had with him she thought he was cute, a guy with those eyes-you-can-get-lost-in, he was just another disappointment waiting to happen.

    What if it wasn¡¯t like that she heard herself asking. It¡¯s always been like that. They¡¯ll try to treat you to something because that¡¯s the thing to do when you¡¯ve rescued them. They treat you nicer, they try to keep you around, then they find out you¡¯re a runaway kid from the Organization and they just turn you in. she retorted back. Too many times has she trusted someone to take care of her. Too many times she had trust that they wouldn¡¯t be like the last person. And too many times was she brought back to that place. That fucking god awful place. The cold walls and the pushy demands. Kill that. Kill him. Kill her. It''s kill or be killed. Do this. Do that. Run here. Run there. And they''d always tell her she''s the best at what she does. She''s the best at everything so we can''t let you go. We can''t set you free. You''re a caged thing. Only to do as we tell you to do. Do what we say. Do what we want. No. NO. NONONONONONOFUCKNO. She''ll never go back. She¡¯s ran away from home three times, and this time will be her last. And even if they manage to capture her again, she¡¯ll do what she knows best and run. Run far away. She¡¯ll keep running and teleporting away from here. But she knows, this world can''t hide you forever. She knew this all too well.

    The sun had set on this busy city. She had made her way to a quaint little villa that sat miles away from the city where the rich come to play during the summer days. Luckily, it was nearing winter. The only ones that stay are those who intend to place themselves in solitude. Those who still want to get away. Those who can still afford to be away. Most houses, however, remained empty. Silent. She liked that. She could pretend she was coming home after a long day at whatever kids 17 year olds did and can comfortably lie down without having to worry. She didn''t have to sneak into 24-hour gyms just for a god damned rinse off or steal peoples soaps and shampoos so she didn''t have to feel like she was covered in dirt 24/7. She could calmly take a bath, treat herself a little and give herself some time and space to figure out what her next move was and she could finally lie down on a soft bed. That was until she realized someone already was here.

    Lee

    : You''re joking right? You have to be joking. That just sounds fake.

    Lee: I''m telling you it''s fucking real! It literally happened while you and everyone else went goofing off.

    : We weren''t goofing off, right Karin?

    Karin: Well, I was.

    :Same here.

    : Well, I ain''t gonna lie, I was honestly using this mission to take a vacation. It said town by the sea. Haven''t seen the sea before.

    Lee: See!? Goofing off! Danny, you, Karin and Alexis were just out goofing off. Also, we literally go to the bar by the sea what the fuck are you talking about.

    Alexis: No, you and the boys go to the bar by the sea, Karin, Terra and I go somewhere else.

    Karin: Even then, we don¡¯t even go to the beach nearly as often as we should.

    Alexis: Exactly, I think our next vacation should be us girls living it up on the beach.

    Danny: Y''all are getting off topic here. Look Lee, no one was there to confirm your story. Some chick with red eyes and red hair couldn''t have just teleport to you then use elemental magic to slay something that doesn''t even originally manifest here. That''s the definition of impossible. If people can do that then we''d all be out of a damned job. Besides, I heard elemental magic is ancient stuff, there¡¯s no way in the high heavens that anyone is capable of that.

    Lee: BUT IT HAPPENED.

    Alexis: Yeah right, and pigs can fly here. Nice try Mister I''m-ranked-number-one-so-I''m-the-leader. You¡¯re trying to tell us that your dumbass got knocked down??

    Lee: Okay but I, too, can get knocked on my ass every once in a great while.

    Alexis: Uh-huh surre, wanna chime in here at any time Karin? Tell your brother he''s being ridiculous?

    Karin had opened the door to their villa near the town. She laughed at the entirety of the conversation.

    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    Karin: Look, Lee, you can make things up all you want. You either got the job done or you''re trying really hard to make some bad-butt chick of your dreams appear.

    She placed down all of the things they had gotten at the nearby store they were goofing off in.

    Lee: I''m not making her up!

    Karin: Look, I know how hard the break up between you and Alice was, but just because she is the way she is doesn''t mean you can go making up some other girl that blatantly doesn''t exi-

    Alexis: Uhhh....guys...why does it feel like someone''s been in here?

    Lee: For once, I think you''re right. Something doesn''t feel right.

    Danny: We definitely told the others we were splitting up into groups of three to four to cover more ground, right?

    As the four of them were now on alert, scanning every corner of the room before deciding to split off to see what had felt so off, the doorbell rang.

    Danny: Alexis, I thought you said no one was near this house

    Alexis: No one''s supposed to be. Lilith made sure that this house was vacated so we can use it as our base for the night.

    The doorbell rang once more which was then followed by loud, thunderous knocks. Danny made his way to the door as Lee cautiously made his way to the kitchen. As the door opened, he spotted her. The Girl he told everyone about.

    Person at the door: Good evening, children. I was wondering if you might help me for a bit. My name is Doctor B.

    Danny: What''s the B short for?

    Doctor B: That matters not, what matters is I am in need of assistance and I was hoping you kids would help.

    Doctor B had pulled out a lost child paper with a picture of a girl on it. The very same girl whom Lee had just described. The same girl who had hid herself in the kitchen who''s eyes meet Lee''s. Eyes that cried and pleaded please oh please don''t give me away. An ominous aura was filling the room, making Danny, Karin and Alexis feel uneasy. Even if they were hiding this kid this guy claimed ran away from him, what made him think that they were just going to easily give her back?

    Doctor B: You see, my daughter, Monique. She''s gone and ran away from our home. Perhaps it was something I said, or something I did, but any who she''s been missing for about a month or two and I''d really appreciate it if you children could help me. I overheard from the people on the street that that young man in the back has seen her before.

    Everyone''s attention was directed at Lee who was still staring at Monique.

    Doctor B: Well?

    Lee: Ahh...ahhh..AHHHCHOOO.

    Lee let out the loudest, yet fakest, sneeze he could ever conjure up.

    Lee: For fucks sake, finally.

    He turned to everyone''s attention, acting as if she wasn''t there.

    Lee: Ever get a sneeze you can''t sneeze and when it finally happens there''s just this beautiful clarity. Anyway, I have no idea what you''re smoking Doctor B. Does the B stand for bullshit and that''s why you don''t want to tell anyone? Cause that''s a load of stupidity if you ever can think, what? A girl with red hair and red eyes could ever possibly exist?

    Lee walked over to the front of the entrance, pushing Danny aside with the attempts to block Dr. B¡¯s line of sight. He grabbed the piece of paper and scoffed at it.

    Lee: And look, the powers you listed here? So fake. You can''t just teleport AND use powers that manipulate nature. That''s impossible. You get one or the other. Not both. Genetically I-M-P-O-S-S-I-B-L-E. Like really, come up with a better story to snoop on some teens.

    Karin chuckled a bit, catching onto the coded message Lee was signaling. Both Danny and Alexis started bursting into laughter, lifting up the ominity.

    Danny: Yeah, like what kind of person has this ability?

    Alexis: I know this is a world full of super powered beings but this takes the cake.

    Doctor B''s smile immediately turned into an annoyed frown.

    Alexis: Listen, mister whatever-your-name-is, we were under the impression no one was going to be here during this week. After all, it''s nearing Harvest day and we wanted to beat our parents here so we can have some celebrations after midterms. It is the last time we''ll all be in the same town after all, right guys?

    Everyone nodded.

    Alexis: So, we''ll take this just to get you to leave? Alright? Have a good night.

    As Danny closed the door on Doctor B, he saw that the doctor¡¯s face had turned from annoyance to displeasure. He knew they were lying. He could tell it all on their smug little faces. But whatever, he''ll find his way in there to prove himself right soon.

    Karin: Is he gone?

    Danny checked the windows and saw that he was slowly reaching the entrance of the walkway. Dr. B had looked one last time, piercing into Danny¡¯s gaze which caused Danny to shiver up.

    Danny: He¡¯s gone for now.

    Alexis: Alright, now that weird old man left, let''s go searching.

    Lee had already gone up and left to his quarters, leaving everyone else to assume he went to search on his own. He locked the door behind him, putting sound dampening runes down

    Lee: You know, if you try to leave now he''ll just capture you.

    Monique was attempting to leave the villa through Lee''s room. She put her stuff down and quietly sat down.

    Monique: You''re not going to out me, are you?

    Lee: Why would I? You helped me out today. The least I can do is repay you. I don''t like to be in debt.

    Monique: Haven''t heard that before.

    Lee: What''s that supposed to mean?

    Monique: Means what it means. Just cause I saved you doesn''t mean you owe me a thing. Most people just try to send me back to that man. I mean you''ve seen the reward money, haven''t you? I think he¡¯s asking for a solid $200,000 for me.

    Lee: That guy at the door? Your dad? Man, he''s willing to pay that much for your return.

    Monique: HAH! Dad? Don''t go fooling yourself. Have you seen the greys on that man? Looks more like my fucking granddad. If he was anything to me. He''s a fucking monster. And I''ve been gone way longer than a month or two.

    Lee: What''d he do to you?

    Monique: What didn''t he do. Everything from manipulation to -- nevermind. It''s none of your business.

    Lee: You''re right. It''s not.

    Monique: So you''re going to out me, aren''t you. Cause you don''t believe me.

    Lee: Never said that.

    Monique: Then what are you going to do?

    Lee: Probably use you to prove to my friends that I''m not crazy. Question you about a few things. Like why are you at our villa?

    Monique: Wasn''t aware the Duville''s had children with different colored hair. Thought their kids were off in Paris or some shit.

    Lee: Uhh

    Monique: Oh didn''t think I did my homework. I know this isn''t your villa either. I know y''all are just squatters. Ain''t nothing I''m gonna do with that info though.

    Lee invited himself to sit near Monique. He stared at her as if she were a piece of art. A piece of art that hasn''t been completed. With no response as to whether he was allowed to sit near her, he sat a few inches away, giving her space but at the same time being so close he can notice everything else about her. Like how small the mole was near her left eye and how her hair which he noted was similar to the color of sunsets had a little bit of a curl to them.

    Lee: So now what? You know if you leave, he''s going to go after you.

    Monique: And if I stay I have to talk to a bunch of people I don''t want to deal with and ask me questions I don''t really want to answer.

    Lee: Well, you really don''t have to.

    Monique: Yeah right, aren''t they all curious how I killed something that doesn''t really belong here. Or even curious why I''m even here.

    Lee: What do you mean?

    Before she could even speak, she heard from the outside someone calling out for her. And to this day, to this very day, he can never erase what she had looked like under the light of the full moon. The terror in her eyes. The shivers that went down to her spine. Tears already forming. She stared back at him, almost begging Help me.

 Chaptert 2: The Proposition

    Monique

    Fuckfuckfuckfuckfuck FUCK. Why? How did she find me that fucking fast? Fuck her and fuck her range on telepathy. She saw as Lee steadily rose up from his seat and looked outside the second story window.

    Lee: Who is that?

    Monique got up to do a double take and saw her.

    Monique: It¡¯s Angelica.

    She panicked so bad. Monique knew if anyone could find her, it would be Angelica. She was always so perky and ready to do anything for ¡°Father B.¡± She was intelligent for a fourteen-year-old with pastel pink pigtails. But God was she insane. She¡¯d shoot anything or anyone that got in her way of a job with her tactic shotgun. She didn¡¯t care. As long as she was praised by daddy dearest. Yet, she wasn¡¯t as ambitious as him. Him especially¡­oh god was he here too?

    Angelica: Ohhhh Monique~! I know you¡¯re in there~~! You can¡¯t hide from little old me.

    She aimed her guns towards the window. Monique quickly sat back down for cover as Lee started mumbling some string of words.

    Angelica: Bullseye. Sorry cutie, you¡¯re in my way!!

    She took her shot. And what followed afterwards Monique couldn¡¯t quite remember or figure out. She was anxiously terrified. What was going to happen to her? Split moments splitting apart to smaller fragments. She knew if she tried running, they¡¯d catch her. If she tried fighting it would mean no energy for teleporting and teleporting any large distance away could potentially knock her out, putting her more at risk. There was no going back. She¡¯d rather die with bullets through her chest than return to those walls ¨C those God damned heartless four walls surrounded by tyranny and fear. What do I do? What do I do? What. Do. I. Do?

    Lee

    As shots fired he glimpsed at a cornered Monique. What was going through her mind? Is she alright? She was so frozen solid, who were these people to her and why was someone who initially showed no fear to him so terrified of them? Right now, none of that mattered as much as their safety. He covered her from harm¡¯s way.

    Lee: SHIELD

    A thick layer of glass substance covered them. Shots bounced and broke into pieces. Footsteps rushed towards the doorway. The magic dampener faded as the door slammed open.

    Danny: What the fuck is going on outside?? Why are there actual children with guns and machetes trying to barge in here?

    Monique: Shit. Shit. Shit. Fuck shit fuck.

    Danny: What¡¯s she doing here?!

    Alexis: Isn¡¯t that the girl they are after?

    Monique: Fucking shit I¡¯m so screwed. They¡¯re going to take me away. THEY¡¯RE GOING TO TAKE ME AWAY.

    The air around them felt static, imbalanced. Molecules around vibrated at violent speeds. Everything felt out of place, as if the environment was removing them.

    Lee: Monique!

    He held onto her, attempting so hard to assure her everything was okay. He then darted his eyes at his friends, and somehow, they understood what he needed from them even though they couldn¡¯t understand why. They instinctively flew out the door to the battle that went on outside. Lee then quickly returned his attention to her.

    Lee: You¡¯re going to be okay. It¡¯s going to be okay.

    Monique

    The room was spinning and falling into microscopic pieces. Even his words started melting away. No matter how loud his voice tried reaching out to her, the letters all broke away. She couldn¡¯t hear, couldn¡¯t breathe. Everything kept spinning and breaking. Reality tore down all around ¨C

    Lee

    Magical circles appeared all around Monique and him. Bit by bit, particle and by particle, they were both disappearing. Is this how she teleports? Or am I just experiencing it first hand? I swore that day she teleported to me, it was like a full body transition. Like how we teleport. But why does it feel like I¡¯m being sucked away? He wanted to ponder and ask so many questions. Regardless of how inappropriate it was. Yet, in that moment, his instincts screamed to hold on. He grasped on tightly to her as they both vanished into a flash of light. As if being engulfed in it.

    Moments later, in a dank cave with paintings shining under the full moon, located on the mountain side, the two of them were spat out. They were surrounded by seas and seas of trees underneath a starry night sky. Some wer tall enough to seemingly pierce through the night sky while others were so clumped up together they looked like grassy clouds. They were both far enough away from any kind of civilization to see the milky way.

    Monique

    Teleporting herself was already draining. Teleporting two people really took it out of her. Her vision blurred. Her body failed her. In one moment, she saw fuzzy signs of that guy. In the next, nothing but darkness.

    Lee

    Breathing seemed harder than normal. Was teleporting really all this exhausting? It couldn¡¯t be, he¡¯d done it all the time through an application on his phone. For fuck¡¯s sake it¡¯s his job, why does it feel so draining? Was this the old magic once used? Or was this what she could do? Once his lungs finally figured out how to regulate breathing, he scanned around the area, desperately trying to find her.

    Lee: Hey. Hey you okay?

    He ran to her side, nudging her to see if she¡¯d awaken. She had felt and looked so pale. So lifeless. Her breathing was so quiet and when he checked for a pulse it seemed almost faded. Shit. He checked his pockets. Nothing. No communicator. No health items. Just nothing. What could he do? An anomaly like her shows up out of nowhere, someone who wasn¡¯t even described on the mission he and his friends took and yet, she was knocking on death¡¯s door. Or so it seemed. By some form of weird miracle, light green orbs reminiscent of fireflies materialized, surrounding her. Slowly and gracefully, they spiraled downward towards her body. Like snow sprinkling on her body. Her face regained color. Her breathing regulated as her heartbeat came back to a regular beat. He couldn¡¯t believe the phenomena going on. It was as if she was utilizing the energies all around her to heal herself. A twitch came here and there. He let out a huge sigh of relief as he unzipped his thick black jacket and covered her body.

    Lee: I don¡¯t know if you can hear me¡­but I promise I won¡¯t leave you. I¡¯ll be back.

    He ran out to the forest in hopes to secure sources of food and firewood.

    Monique

    Flickers of fire filled and warmed up the cave room. From head to toe, she felt this comfortable warmth. It was the kind of warmth she didn¡¯t have to use magic or any sort of energy to produce. Her vision started to trickle in as her hearing attuned back to her surroundings. She scanned the area. Searching high and low till finally, she suddenly spotted a pair of blue eyes, those very blue eyes, staring back at her.

    Lee: Hey, you¡¯re finally awake.

    She quickly sat up, letting the jacket fall down just enough to expose her raggedy shirt filled with holes. Big enough to be noticeable but small enough to still cover the parts she needed covering. Panic had ensued once more.

    Lee: Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa wait. Just wait.

    He quickly rose up.

    Lee: It¡¯s okay. From what I can tell we¡¯re pretty far away from the villa. But I honestly don¡¯t know how far. I could only assume far enough from civilization if the milky way is splattered on the sky. But that still doesn¡¯t really give us a good location.

    Monique: H-how do you not know?

    Lee: Well when you teleported us away¡­I didn¡¯t have anything on me at the time. No phone, device, nothing. So, I literally don¡¯t know where we are.

    Monique: I...wait....I-I dragged you with me?

    He nodded. Slowly, yet surely, she noticed him stepping closer and closer to her. Yet she kept her guard up.

    Lee: It¡¯s probably why you passed out.

    She nodded. She noticed a jacket she didn¡¯t have before. Though it was a tad bit too far from her nose, the aroma that came from it smelled of vanilla and cinnamon. Her favorite scent. How intoxicating.

    Lee: You¡­you looked cold passed out, so I lent you my jacket to keep warm.

    Monique: Thanks¡­uh

    Lee: It¡¯s Lee. Lee von Solari. And you¡¯re ¨C

    Monique: Monique, obviously.

    Lee: Well Monique Obviously, it¡¯s about time we were properly introduced.

    He chuckled as he sat closer to her.

    Monique: That¡¯s not my last name.

    Lee: Well what is it then?

    Monique: I¡­I don¡¯t know.

    Lee: You don¡¯t have a last name? Like a family last name?

    Monique: Didn¡¯t bother to remember. Nor did I want to keep it.

    She stared down, refusing to look Lee in the eye

    Lee: If you don¡¯t want to talk about it, you don¡¯t have to.

    Monique: I¡¯d assume you¡¯d like to know what kind of trouble you¡¯re around. Speaking from experience, every time I¡¯ve kept my mouth shut about it, people feel as if I¡¯ve betrayed them.

    Lee: Well, if you insist.

    Monique: My parents sold me when I was six. So there was no point in remembering them, their last name, or tracking them down to live a happy life with them.

    Lee: What do you mean?

    Her eyes meet his, this time. She scanned him up and down. She knew deep down inside what she¡¯s known since their very first encounter. They¡¯re alike. Whether it''s two peas in a pod or two sides of the same coin, she could feel it.

    Monique: I can tell you¡¯re not from around here. Like, you don¡¯t belong. Like me.

    She saw the panic in his eyes. Hah, how the tables have turned. Before he could ask, she already started to explain.

    Monique: You see, the world all around us has this certain wavelength, this pattern, this essence, where everyone else is attuned to but me and you. Like we¡¯re different. Outsiders. Anomalies. Yet, it''s somewhat easy to sort of blend in this world since a good number of people here have genetic dispositions that give them powers whether it be super strength, telepathy, or whatever you can imagine. However, I am not like most people. I¡¯m not saying I¡¯m this special snowflake, but I¡¯ve always been different. I can teleport great distances, so far that I¡¯ve been able to go to other places. But I can also manipulate the environment and so far, I¡¯ve never met another who can do that.

    Lee: So, because of the latter, your parents didn¡¯t want you?

    She stuck her hands in the roaring flames, allowing it to engulf her hands up to her wrists. She observed it for a time and continued talking as if the flames became a part of her.

    Monique: Some parents love their little freak of a child. They coddle them. Send them away to places where they can learn how to behave and act like they¡¯re good members of society. Others, like me, have been sold to companies who¡¯d rather use us as weapons for war and mass destruction. I guess I was too much for my parents to handle when my powers started developing. I was too expensive. So they used me as a sort of cash cow so they can live a luxurious life while I suffer every moment of it. I mean I guess it was better than abandonment but¡­

    The flames grew larger, reacting to her emotions. She snapped out of it and immediately extinguished the flames, smothering the fire Lee had started.

    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    Monique: But yeah, keeping their fucking last name would give me nothing but pain.

    Lee

    He was both amazed and annoyed how quickly she extinguished both the flames in her hand and the fire that kept the both of them in a lit, warm area. Perhaps she didn¡¯t do that on purpose. Perhaps that was merely because she was just in so much pain talking about a past she managed to survive.

    Lee: That¡¯s¡­sorry to say so blatantly but I¡¯m so sorry that must¡¯ve been rough.

    He grabbed a piece of wood from the nearby pile and placed it methodically onto the smothered flames

    Lee: Accendo

    Sparks of flames reignited.

    Lee: So you can see these so called wavelengths off me?

    Monique: You and the people you¡¯re with.

    He looked surprised.

    Monique: Can¡¯t you see them too?

    He pondered that question for a while. Yet, the while lasted longer than expected and since it had been more than a while since they¡¯ve last spoken the air between them was a lot more awkward. But how can he ask questions he couldn¡¯t even fathom? Like, how long had she been feeling that way? Were monsters appearing before he and his friends arrived? And if so, why weren¡¯t they told? Why was no one at the Dragon¡¯s Nest aware of a person such as her. They had gotten plenty of cases of people ending up in different parts of the galaxies who didn''t belong, yet no one had ever heard of her. Silence accumulated in the cave. He didn¡¯t know what to ask and she didn¡¯t know how to converse. As she looked down, avoiding his eye contact once more, he got up and stretched his legs.

    Lee: Well I suppose we¡¯re now at some form of predicament.

    Monique: Wh-what do you mean?

    Lee: For starters, we¡¯re going to have to wait till daylight to see where we are at. No point in tiring ourselves right now. And I¡¯m quite curious about you Ms. Monique Obviously.

    Monique: HEY! That¡¯s not my last name!

    She pouted. He laughed.

    Lee: Yeah but, you¡¯re not in that sad mood right now.

    She blushed.

    Monique: D-don¡¯t go trying to flirt with me.

    Lee: Heh, I don¡¯t even know if that would be considered flirting however, I do have a proposition for you.

    Monique: Yeah? What is it?

    Lee: Well, I don¡¯t want to test out how far you can teleport. As in, I don¡¯t want to risk trying to teleport to a different world if I am assuming that what you¡¯ve insinuated is that we¡¯re still in the same world¡­

    Monique: You would assume correctly.

    Lee: And since my only way to teleport to anywhere is now with my friends back at the villa, our only chance would be to wait till dawn, see where we are, and rendezvous where I am supposed to be and get you out of here.

    Monique: And how would I know you won¡¯t just ditch me when the opportunity arises?

    Lee: I would not have just listened to your whole sad origin story if that were the case, besides what kind of asshole would do that.

    Monique: I can name more than I¡¯d like to count. And I know at least five of them were there, probably giving your friends a run for your money.

    Lee: I would like to disagree. That blonde girl whose hairs stick out like antennas who saw you, Alexis, she tears people to literal pieces with her bare hands. I¡¯ve seen it once. It was kind of cool.

    Monique: Well how do I know you¡¯re not just blatantly lying to me?

    Lee: I wouldn¡¯t have lied for you otherwise. Could¡¯ve just given you to Doctor-whatever-his-face-was at the door then and there.

    Monique: Why didn¡¯t you?

    Lee: For the same reasons you didn¡¯t just up and teleport away when you had the chance. You¡¯re¡­interesting. I don¡¯t just want to get to know more about you, I want to also get you out of here. To a place where you feel like you do belong.

    Monique: I only stayed because I didn¡¯t want the chance to get a way

    Lee: What chance?

    Monique: The chance to see if my gut feeling was right. If you were like me. But why would I ever think for a moment you¡¯d want to help me? Get me out of here? And back into that cage? That place that has nothing more than pain and suffering for me.

    He shook his head.

    Lee: Look, I may not know what that¡¯s like, but I do know what it¡¯s like to feel like you don¡¯t belong. I know what it''s like to feel like the whole world is rejecting you and there¡¯s no longer a home you want to return to. Because all you can hear is this screeching in your ears and no matter where you run to, it¡¯s always the same. I know what it¡¯s like to want so desperately to want to leave but you can¡¯t until you finally meet the right people. So here I am, the right person, reaching my hand out to you. If you want, we can get out of this fucking world. You can go somewhere where there¡¯s nothin¡¯ but soft melodies playing in your ears and you¡¯ll be nowhere near those cunts who¡¯ve made you suffer for so many years.

    For once, she didn¡¯t have any snarky remark to tort back. For once, she sat there silently, tears forming on her face. He got down to her level, wiping them off her face.

    Lee: Sorry, didn¡¯t mean to make you cry.

    Monique: It¡¯s¡­it¡¯s weird. Why do I feel like I can actually trust you?

    Lee: I intend to have that effect on people.

    He chuckled a bit.

    Monique: I-is it a promise? You promise to get me out of here?

    Lee: Yeah. I promise. I solemnly swear to get you out of here.

    Monique: And where do you intend to take me? If you don¡¯t mind me asking.

    Lee pondered for a moment.

    Lee: Wait right here.

    He went out, searching high and low through the forestry around him. He then came back with some twigs and rocks and started to methodically place them in a circle of some sorts.

    Monique: What are you doing?

    Lee: Magic. Haven¡¯t you heard of that? Do you even have that in this world?

    She slightly nodded.

    Monique: Didn¡¯t know anyone else who could do it.

    Lee: Well, I¡¯m not really an expert. My sister, Karin? She¡¯s so well advanced for someone her age. She could cast thirty different spells all at once and still have enough time to make up a new one on the spot. I, however, flunked out of the academy and instead have mastered the ways of the sword.

    Monique: There¡¯s an academy?

    Lee: Hell yeah there is. The best one there is to teach you all sorts of crazy things. There¡¯s also multiple schools that teach you specific aspects of magic.

    As he finished setting up the final touches of the symbol, he started producing more firewood on each side of the cave, setting them on fire which caused the entirety of the area they were in to light up. He then utilized a very sharp edge of a stone to cut himself, dropping bits of blood onto the symbol.

    Lee: Repetir Memoria Visione.

    The light produced from the flames started swirling around, creating images of a world not known to anyone on this Earth. Her eyes sparkled in excitement.

    Monique: I-is this real?

    Lee: I am using the memories of my time on Eridelium. The place I hope you can call home one day. It¡¯s a place only the misfits go. The people who don¡¯t really belong anywhere can belong there.

    She saw fairies flying from place to place, oceans that were as clear as day where sirens and mermaids would pop out to play. Ogres were spotted hiding in a forest that looked as if it were stretching onto forever. Like a storybook coming to life.

    Monique: I can really call this place home?

    Lee: I don¡¯t see why not.

    Monique: And they won¡¯t find me there?

    Lee: No, it would be impossible. You probably can¡¯t even teleport there yet. The magic that surrounds and inhabits that world is utilized to also hide it from everyone else. You can only gain access to it through people like me.

    Monique: People like you?

    Lee: Yep, my job is to take the people or things that don¡¯t fit into one world over to a place that they do belong to. Sometimes, it also involves eliminating certain monsters or targets that have violated some laws or whatever but essentially I am just a courier. Or rather a teleporter.

    Monique: Who doesn¡¯t have anything to teleport him anywhere.

    Lee: Hey, I already said that I am not very good at magic so for people like me who can only do this low level of magic, we get a special little app on our smartphones that allow us to teleport from one world to the next. Or one place to the other.

    Monique: And where is it?

    Lee: I left it behind because I was worried about you.

    Monique: Oh¡­

    Lee: Yeah. Had me worried there for a second. Want to tell me about those people who were chasing you since we¡¯ll be here for a while?

    Monique

    He had already opened up to her so much about a world never seen before. A world she couldn¡¯t even reach by proper means. She knew it was fair, but the question remained how much information should she share? Would it be too much? Too little? What seemed fair?

    Monique: I-uh.

    Lee: Just share what you¡¯re comfortable with.

    She stared back at the fire as Lee sat next to her, tending to his newly made wound. She ripped a part of her already torn shirt and used it to bandage his hand.

    Monique: I¡¯m not sure if I can remember it all to even talk about it. Some of my memories are pretty blank, and I think it had a whole lot to do with someone mucking up my head. Like, I can distinctly remember running away when I was 8, and again when I was 10 but I don¡¯t remember where too and who I was with. But I do remember the person who essentially turned me in was more or less the same guy. I just grew to distrust a lot of people and for the life of me, I can''t figure out why.

    Lee frowned a bit. She sat back down, this time however, she was sitting closer to him.

    Monique: I was brought to this Organization called Twilight Baleful. They essentially took in orphans, foster kids or abandoned kids who showed any potential dangerous powers and trained them as weapons. We would work as agents for any company or country that would hire us. Sometimes it was for espionage, other times it was for instigating wars. They always said I was the best at what I could do. Terraforming environments, teleporting behind enemy lines, all that fun jazz any kid does in childhood essentially.

    Lee: You didn¡¯t want to live that kind of life anymore, did you?

    Monique: How could anyone want to live that life? You were only worth anything if you could bend to their will. And if you couldn¡¯t? If you didn¡¯t do as you were told or if they found out you saved an enemies life it meant weeks, even months of torture. You were punished for having morals. So yeah, I wanted out by any means. But I couldn¡¯t just kill myself to get out you see.

    Lee stared at her with sorrow in his eyes.

    Monique: I wanted to do anything to leave. Anything. But even if I teleported somewhere else they just found a way to get me back. It¡¯s like I¡¯m stuck here and I can¡¯t really leave. I want to get out of here. I want to go to that world you showed me but I realize now that it¡¯s just a dream. A dream I¡¯m not even allowed to have.

    Bursting into tears, she curled herself back into a fetal position.

    Lee: Hey¡­

    Monique: Just leave me be. I know deep down inside I know you are not lying to me but I know that even if I go there, I¡¯m stuck here. I¡¯ll always be stuck here.

    Lee: No, you won¡¯t. You won¡¯t be.

    Monique: And how can I trust that? How can I know that it won¡¯t be like the other times?

    Lee: Because, we¡¯ll find out what curse was placed on you that causes you to stay and we¡¯ll get you out of here.

    Monique: W-what?

    He pointed at the glowing purple swirls that were on her feet.

    Lee: Those are curses someone put on you

    She looked at it, studying it a little more.

    Monique: H-how how did these¡­.

    Lee: I think when you teleported they appeared. As if almost signaling to someone where you are. I mean, the symbol of that particular curse looks really familiar but again, I flunked out of the academy. I think my sister knows more.

    She grabbed Lee¡¯s collar.

    Monique: Where can we find her!?

    Lee: Whoa, whoa whoa. I don¡¯t even know where we are. And its not going to help either of us to go looking for civilization when it looks like the middle of the night. Let¡¯s just rest up for now and see where we are in the morning.

    Monique: And what if they come now? While we are asleep?

    Lee: Well for starters, they were dealing with my friends. And they don¡¯t really back down for anyone. So that¡¯s going to take them a whole long ass while. And another, I think we¡¯re far enough away that they can¡¯t get here in time. Let me ask you something, do you know anyone else who can teleport like you do?

    She shook her head.

    Lee: That¡¯s good. Then we now know even if they try coming after us it¡¯ll take them a while.

    He gently pushed her away.

    Lee: So, let¡¯s get some rest.

    Monique: I¡¯m sorry.

    Lee: It¡¯s okay. Even if they do get here, I¡¯d also kick their ass.

    Monique: I don¡¯t know if I believe that. They¡¯re a lot stronger than that monster you tried fighting earlier.

    Lee: Hey. I was distracted okay??

    Monique: By what?

    Lee: Moments before you literally popped into my life, I was protecting a family. Any movement or move sets I had would¡¯ve possibly put them in danger. I couldn¡¯t really risk that.

    Monique: You were protecting someone?

    Lee: Yeah, that¡¯s part of the job.

    Monique: Haaah. So, what? You¡¯re going to protect me too?

    Lee: If you''re really unable to hold your own, yeah. I¡¯ll protect you too.

    Monique could always tell or sense when a person lies. It was the way their body shaked, the way their heartbeat would suddenly spike every time the blurred truth came out. Yet at this moment, she found no lies came from his lips. That every word he spoke was ever the more truthful. For the first time, in her whole time of existing in this world, she finally found a small spigot of peace. And she hoped there wouldn¡¯t have to be a price to pay for it.

 Chapter 3: Almost Home

    Lee

    Dreaming always felt like a swirling whirlpool of memories for Lee. But he could never tell if it was his, or that thing¡¯s. That demon that lurks inside of him. It calls itself the Demon Lord, but he never bothered to ask it¡¯s name. Ever since he could remember, he had been cursed with it¡¯s soul. It¡¯s soul always attached to him, like a parasite with no way to remove it. It was a monster, always coming out when he was the angriest, the most annoyed, or felt the smallest amount of destruction and chaos reigning in his heart. When he slept, he saw memories of it¡¯s past life. But it was always angry, always in a rage. Slaughtering and killing things. Things he¡¯d never seen before. Were they demons? Were they just monsters? Or were they something else? Regardless of that, life held no meaning for the thing. Yet, tonight was different. And he didn¡¯t know if it was because of her. They were laying on a bed in an old style Engawa that came from a story book in Japan. The demon had laid there, peacefully with a girl who looked eerily like Monique.

    Demon: You can¡¯t remember, can you?

    Monique-look-alike: I¡¯m sorry.

    Their voices echoed across his head. The demon comforted her, gently combing her hair through his fingers.

    Demon: It¡¯s alright, darling. It¡¯s alright.

    Was he in love before? Who were they, and why did that girl look like Monique? Before he could reach out to that pure memory, it vanished quickly. Was it something that it didn¡¯t want him to know? Or was it a painful memory? Someone it missed dearly. Someone whom it couldn¡¯t find, couldn¡¯t see.

    He felt his consciousness pulled to another memory. The day the house burned down. The day he and his sister became orphans. The house was set aflame, fires refusing to be brought down by the slightest of wind or rain. Like it was living, breathing, consuming. He reached out to Karin, surrounded by flames that went on roaring¡­but when he could finally see his hands, monstrous claws came to view. Blood soaked everywhere. Flesh bits on the claw¡¯s tips. His parents ripped apart and covered in claw marks. Was this his doing? What had happened? Everything was so picture perfect.

    Monique

    A flurry of songbirds filled up the morning sky. The sun was so bright outside, how could it not wake her and pull her out of her empty dreams? She stretched her muscles and let out a huge yawn. It dawned on her that Lee had slept peacefully next to her. Literally with just about two inches away. Fingertips that she knew deep down in her goddamned soul were touching hers. If any telepath could hear her know, they¡¯d hear a bellowing scream. That soon quieted down as she saw his nerve-wracking state. She nudged him a bit, slowly trying to wake him up.

    Monique: Hey, Lee¡­y-you okay?

    Though his eyelids were closed, she could see his eyes darting left and right. Sweat droplets appeared faster than ever. His entire bodied trembled. What was he so scared of? She took to violently shaking him. She didn¡¯t know what else to do.

    Monique: LEE! WAKE UP.

    His eyelids opened wide, darting around. For a glimmer of a moment, she saw his panic. But only for a moment. As soon as he saw her face, a rush of calm came along.

    Lee: Good¡­good morning?

    Monique: I don¡¯t know, is it a good morning? You looked like you were having some bad nightmares.

    Lee: Just one long stream of it.

    He got up and stretched out his legs. How could he so easily recollect himself? Was that his magical power?

    Lee: We should start heading out, see where we¡¯re at. Hopefully, civilization isn¡¯t that far.

    She tried handing his jacket back, but he refused.

    Lee: Looks like you¡¯ll need it more than I do.

    He gave it back to her, dressing her up in his thick black jacket then zipping it up then putting the hood up for her.

    Lee: Besides, if we run into anyone, I really don¡¯t wanna stop to tell make up some story.

    Monique: F-fair enough.

    They left the cave and began to walk towards a destination. She had hoped he knew what he was doing.

    Lee

    He had no clue where the fuck he was going. He was praying his instincts were guiding him to somewhere. He kept walking with a purpose, a fake-ass purpose as to not alarm nor worry Monique. Deep down inside, he honestly wanted to look cool in front of her. Though, he couldn¡¯t understand why. As soon as a dirt path was found, perhaps a good two hours later, he silently celebrated. Thank you, blind instincts.

    Monique: You had no idea where we were going.

    FUCK

    Lee: I-I totally had every idea.

    Monique: What a bad liar.

    Lee: Nooo! I knew where I was going, now let¡¯s go find a sign post.

    They quietly followed the beaten path, looking here and there for a sign. A literal sign. Lee shoved in her hand whatever berries he knew was edible to keep their energy slightly up. He had noticed Monique was fidgeting around.

    Lee: Anything you wanna talk about, Monique Obviously?

    Monique: Well, I-It¡¯s more like what you want to talk about¡­you looked terrified back there so I was worried about you.

    Lee: Yeah, you would be too if you dreamt about your past.

    Monique: Do you want to talk about it? I mean you don¡¯t have to.

    Lee: It¡¯s only fair. You showed your scars, time to talk about mine

    Monique worriedly looked at her arms but quickly realized he wasn¡¯t talking about the physical kind.

    Lee: I guess you could say, I grew up in a picture-perfect family. With all the fixings you know. Oh wait, sorry, bit insensitive.

    Monique: It¡¯s fine.

    Lee: Well, it¡¯s like this: Dad got famously rich. Mom was super sick. But none of the latter mattered. Everyone wanted to know how we were so on the outside, we were the perfect family. Son always did as he told. Daughter was always the perfect doll. We were always just oh so perfect. Then¡­mom died. And everything was suffocating. Strained. Like he didn¡¯t really care he lost the love of his life. Like he only cared enough that we looked good, acted good. Like nothing phased us. So, dad really wanted both me and my sis to be the best at everything. For mom. Always using that same old fucking excuse. Get perfect grades. Score the perfect goal. Play the perfect instrument. Get the perfect awards. Be the perfect, PERFECT. Because if you''re anything LESS, you''ll be disappointing mom. God he always loved using that.

    He felt her worried looks as he continued talking, keeping his gaze at the sky.

    Lee: But¡­I guess I just wasn¡¯t cut out for it. I snapped one day. Started a fight. Continued to start more. Can¡¯t tell you honestly how many fights I got into during those days, too many to count at this point. Then there were the drugs. Mostly weed. I think? I started stealing things too. Just for the shits and giggles not cause I needed them or anything. I was maybe 15 when dad wanted me to get back in line. But what line was there to return to? So, I just left. But my sis? Poor Karin stayed behind.

    Monique: How far apart in age are you two?

    Lee: ¡®Bout 2 and half years. She suffered more than I did. I was 9 going on 10 by the time Mom kicked the bucket. I had a good amount of time with her, knew she was always actually trying to look out for us and be there for us unlike dad. But she lost her at such a young age that she had to grow up without mom and essentially be the replacement. She looked so much like our mother it was uncanny. And I know deep down, to this day, dad knew that. Abused it even. Cause¡­she¡¯s too nice. She couldn¡¯t leave him no matter how many times I begged her to come with me. She wanted to stay at that god forsaken house. Be little miss perfect. Just so dad can smile again.

    He started kicking a pine cone that unfortunately came our way. The roads started going downhill, he carefully navigated as he continued on.

    Lee: Then one day, on her 16th birthday, she got the one wish she ever asked of him. A family dinner. Just the three of us. However, dad couldn¡¯t follow all the way through. He just had to invite step-momma-Cruella. Think he married her as soon as I left. Karin tried so hard to not talk shit about her, but the moment I met her, I knew she just didn¡¯t care about anyone but herself. I was invited unknowing how bad it was going to be. It was under the pretense my dad was going to apologize for how bad things had been between us. How he wanted us to be a family again. Little to my knowledge it was just to show off that he was happier being with someone who just wanted his money. The night went on, things got worse. Fights erupted between the two of us. Cruella just sat there and laughed at it all while swirling her fine glass of wine. She called me pathetic, useless. Said I wasn¡¯t even worth the effort for apologies or anything in that matter. Like I hadn¡¯t already known that. She acted like I didn¡¯t even know that I fucking thought that!

    He took a breather. Calmed his nerves that seemed to spike up further.

    Lee: But how can you be enough for someone like Him? How can you even fathom being better than what he wanted you to be? We all have our limits. Even if we try so hard to go above and beyond them, we¡¯ll hit the ceiling eventually.

    Monique: How did Karin feel throughout that entire fight?

    He stopped in his tracks. She did the same. He stared at her with the saddest of smiles. Eyes hollow. As if all the sorrow were drained away.

    Lee: I had always wondered why she remained so calm. She just smiled. Sat there, perfectly like a doll. But little did I know that the moment Cruella said one bad thing about our mother¡­how little did I know that was when she snapped. Flames suddenly exploded from all around her. A flash of brilliant light shined hella bright and I blacked out. When I came to it, I reached out for Karin, her body was covered in so much fire, yet she wasn¡¯t burning from it at all. It was as if the flames were hugging her, comforting her from her rage. And as I reached out, I saw inhuman claws covered in bits of flesh and blood. The wretched stench of iron finally hit me. I then saw what I had done. I tore them apart. Turned them into confetti. That was the day we both heard it. The screeching noises. The feelings of the entire world rejecting you as a whole. And yet, that didn¡¯t matter to us as much as knowing we had to bolt out of there. We were the survivors. We knew deep down inside the blame was going to be put on us, so we ran. What was it that made us do that? Was it the hatred that stewed all of our lives? Was it the rage that festered in our hearts? None of us knew till they showed up.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    He turned quickly to continue the walk. He knew if he stayed in that position he¡¯d start to break into tears. Remember any of that was just so difficult. Mostly because the blame he gives to himself. The fact that he believes any of it happened at all because he was never there for his sister. He ran away. She stayed¡­why wouldn¡¯t he think any other way?

    Monique: They?

    Lee: You¡¯ll get properly introduced to them soon enough. Alexis, Terra, Danny, Ben, and Ken. All five of them are actually natives to the world we¡¯re going to be at one day. Hopefully by the end of the day. They came to get us on a rainy day. It didn¡¯t take too much to convince Karin but man, I was in straight up denial. I guess they had to send five of them to keep me in check. See, Karin and I ended up finding out we were cursed. Cursed with beings that didn¡¯t live on our world. They¡¯re still trying to figure out how a sweet, innocent kid got stuck with the wraith of a Phoenix King and how I got stuck with the rage of a Demon Lord. It¡¯s still a mystery.

    Monique: What would happen if you didn¡¯t comply¡­like if you didn¡¯t go with them?

    Lee: Elimination. It¡¯s extraction or elimination. And we mostly want the former.

    Monique: I-is there hope for being able to live your life in another world?Lee: For the vast majority of people, yeah. Some of us just get stuck in one singular place but it ain¡¯t so bad.

    Monique: I assume you didn¡¯t put up much resistance.

    Lee: Right you are, Miss Obviously. Right you are. I couldn¡¯t bear to abandon Karin again. So regardless of my beliefs, I took their offer and we both left our world behind. The nice thing about it, all of our troubles stayed behind too.

    Monique

    They reached a roaring waterfall with a rainbow producing midway. As they passed it by, she stopped for a moment. Words escaped her. Was this the part of the conversation where it was alright to be silent? Being trapped inside a company filled with maniacs left her socially awkward. She decided to focus on something else, like the beauty nature had to offer. Lee kept on walking as she stood there distracted. She overheard voices of passerby¡¯s and began to lose her composure. Hands reached out to her, intertwining with hers.

    Lee: Beautiful, isn¡¯t it?

    Monique: Y-yeah

    Why was it that every time he was near, all of her insecurities, her fears, seemed to melt away? How magical is this person anyway?

    Random person: The Nevada Falls is beautiful, isn¡¯t it?

    Lee: It sure is. Its quite gorgeous.

    Random person: One of the best Nature has to offer to us. You should check out the rest of what Yosemite has to offer.

    Lee: Where can I find a map to it all? Lost mine way back in the trail unfortunately.

    The random person gave Lee his map claiming he no longer needed it. He thanked him and lead Monique along the path, continuing to deescalate. As they walked past the many people who came to visit as the day dragged onto past noon, she suddenly remembered the last time someone held her hand. But it wasn¡¯t like this at all. The way they held her hand were undeniably different. It was so distinct. He held hers to keep her from escaping. To keep an eye on her. Always acting like Big Brother, making sure she followed the path all along. But Lee? He held onto her for her safety. As if he cared for her well being. He hid her from others so her old ¡°family¡± couldn¡¯t find her. He held onto her to ensure he kept up his part of the bargain. And she knew, she wanted to believe it was so much more than that. She didn¡¯t believe in a knight in shining armor or any clich¨¦d fairy tale moment, but she did believe in him.

    As they reached the end of the trail, they came across the entrance where people waited for a shuttle bus. She looked around the area, trying her hardest to find an area where there wasn¡¯t crowds of people. As soon as she found an opening, she became the leader. However, socializing was not her strong suit, so rather than feeling like she was leading him somewhere, she was dragging him instead.

    Lee: Uhh, where we going??

    She didn¡¯t answer. She kept marching towards the empty scenery. She felt his hands grab onto her tighter, like the sweat between them was going to cause his to slip off. And as she got to where she needed to be, a magical circle formed in front of them. The circle was layered, covered in runes and ancient drawings. A light swirled around the outlines of the circle.

    Monique: Where to?

    Lee: S-some place called San Francisco¡­d-do you need to know which direction?

    Monique: No, just a location. Hold on tight.

    They stepped through the circle. It was like stepping through a doorway where they appeared in an empty alleyway near buildings with Chinese lanterns.

    Lee: Wh-where are we??

    Monique: Chinatown, San Francisco.

    Lee: And how are you sure about that?

    Monique: Being on the run does come with some perks.

    As she walked towards the streets filled with busy people, she lost her footing. Lee caught her as she was about to fall.

    Lee: You okay?

    Monique: That place we were at must¡¯ve been farther than I thought.

    Lee: Maybe you should sit down a while.

    Monique: It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m used to this.

    He pulled her closer.

    Lee: Well I¡¯m not. It¡¯s not going the end of the world if you take a breather.

    Monique: I said I¡¯m fine!

    She pushed him away.

    Monique: L-let¡¯s just find your friends¡­Lead the way.

    Lee

    He retained his frustrations for the time being. He knew it¡¯d be bad to start an argument in the middle of an empty alleyway near busy streets. Not to mention they were just two weird young adults that could start a yelling match which might draw more attention to themselves. And he knew that¡¯s not what she wanted. He was trying really hard to look out for her best interest despite the minor setbacks.

    Lee: Fine

    He led on, swallowing down his anger. But holding up his pride.

    Lee: Just don¡¯t come crying to me when you faint

    You fucking idiot. Just keep your fucking mouth shut he thought to himself as he began to walk towards the busy streets.

    Monique: I¡¯m not that weak.

    Lee: It¡¯s not about being weak! It¡¯s about knowing your limits and not going over it.

    Monique: I don¡¯t really need someone I just met telling me what I can or can¡¯t do.

    He turned to her and saw a flicker of flame come and go.

    Lee: I¡¯m not trying to tell you what you can or can¡¯t do, I¡¯m just worried about you and your well being. I get you¡¯re used to this but if you over-exhaust yourself you could put yourself in danger and you might just keel over from it.

    Monique: Look! I Don¡¯t need you to be worried about me and I¡¯ve already tried dying a million of times and it just doesn¡¯t work so just stop and let¡¯s just go find your friends.

    Lee: What? What are you talking about? Do you still not trust me??

    Dude if you can just shut up for five seconds, swallow your pride for a fuckin minute...

    Monique: Dude! I just met you. And yeah, trust issues just don¡¯t magically disappear over a single promise or even just because of your good looks!

    Fucking use your head for one minute here man! Of course she wouldn¡¯t just trust you imme¡ª wait...she thinks I¡¯m good looking??

    He sees her pausing and turning her attention to the on lookers. He notices them too. It feels like they were a couple in a middle of a lover¡¯s quarrel and have now made it everyone¡¯s business.

    Monique: Look¡­I-I¡¯m just a broken person.

    She takes another moment to pause. A sad realization came rushing in.

    Monique: I¡¯m a broken person with missing pieces. What was I even thinking? A place for me to belong? Somewhere to feel like I¡¯m always home? Why bother? What¡¯s possibly out there that would have me? They probably don¡¯t. No one does. No one wants me. I¡¯m a fucking useless pathetic waste of matter so why bother with me anyways?

    She backed away. He tried to get closer to her, but she just kept pushing away. Please, please don¡¯t go. I¡¯m sorry. His thoughts couldn¡¯t mount out to words. I didn¡¯t lie to you. You matter. You do.

    Monique: Just go find your friends. You don¡¯t need me anyway.

    She sprinted off in the opposite direction, pushing away the crowds of people who were observing their quarrel. Pushing away the very friends he was supposed to meet anyways.

    Alexis: Oh shit dude, right on time!

    He called out to her.

    Lee: Wait up!

    Alexis: Uhh, we miss something?

    Lee: I couldn¡¯t swallow my fucking pride for five fucking minutes and we got into an argument and now she¡¯s¡ª

    Danny: Well, we know she¡¯s gone so what now?

    Alexis: It would be wise to chase after her.

    Lee: So we don¡¯t have the fucking time to be standing her chit chatting. She¡¯s going to get away.

    Karin pulled Lee to the side and gave him his belongings as well as the stuff Monique had left back at the villa. She then walked up to Danny and gave him her baggage, taking only her communicator with her.

    Karin: I¡¯ll go talk to her. Rendezvous at the original point, okay?

    Alexis: Think you can catch up to her?

    Karin: I can give it a try. Just catch Lee up with the rest. We¡¯ll need to leave soon too. Celeritas!

    As she smiles, a golden light emerges from her feet. In a flash, she had bolted into, presumably, the same direction where Monique took off. Lee tried following as well but was soon stopped by his remaining friends. As they started to converse with failed attempts at suggesting where to rest, Lee just stared at the area both Karin and Monique ran off too. He wondered if he could have said anything to keep her here. If he could have done anything to feel like she could trust him. She¡¯s right. God¡­she¡¯s right. How could she trust me? I¡¯m just some guy she met. Someone who showed her an ounce of kindness and she¡¯s probably had plenty of that. Plenty of people who just double crossed he. Plenty of people who made her doubt if she could be saved. He knew she lived a series of abuse and manipulation. All he could do at this point was leave it up to his sister, and hope she¡¯ll return. Because he knew if anything, she would help her find a home. A home she belonged in. And he knew he wasn¡¯t the right person to do so. He wanted to help her so desperately, but he didn¡¯t know why. He just wanted to be there for her. Help her in anyway he can. But he isn¡¯t a hero. No knight in shining armor. Just some kid, who at this point, is probably enamored by her. And maybe that¡¯s why he¡¯s so desperate to help. Because maybe, just maybe, that moment he crossed paths with her, he wanted to take her away. Because the moment he saw her determined face, the moment he saw how scared she was, and the moment he saw the depression settling in her mind, he wanted to take her to a place that was so much better than this. And maybe, just maybe, he wanted to save her from a spiraling madness he was so familiar with.

 Chapter 4: I Understand

    Monique

    God, why¡¯d I run? Why¡¯d I leave?

    Him: Because you¡¯re not good enough. You¡¯ve never been good enough.

    His voice echoed throughout her most inner thoughts.

    Him: You¡¯re broken. Pieces missing. Why would anyone ever want you?

    Monique: Shut up.

    People stared as she talked to herself. She kept running passed them all. Bolting in front of oncoming traffic and up the hills. God, fuck these fucking hills. She huffed as her lungs were set aflame.

    Him: You¡¯re a freak. An anomaly. Why would anyone else want you? To give you a home?

    Monique: Shut up.

    Him: A place of belonging?

    Monique: Shut up!

    Him: You can¡¯t even teleport that far.

    Monique: SHUT UP!

    Him: Nor can you use your magic without being so emotional.

    Monique: SHUT UP!

    Him: Don¡¯t kid yourself. You belong back with us. No one else will care you like we do.

    Monique: Shut UP SHUT UP!!

    Him: No one else will love you like we do.

    Monique: SHUT UP

    Him: No one else will ever love a monster like you more than I do.

    Monique: SHUT UP!!!!

    The more she shouted, the worse her voice got. She was screaming at the top of her lung, her voice becoming more and more hoarse as she continued to run. She then tripped and fell down passing out from literally running on empty. Her vision blurred as people came rushing to her. She heard a girl call out to her, but she just couldn¡¯t keep awake.

    ~

    When she finally came to it, she heard someone talking

    Girl: Thanks so much for helping me and my friend out.

    : You sure you girls don¡¯t need any help?

    Girl: Positive. Here, I¡¯ll pay you back. Do you have Benvo?

    : No need to. Just take care of yourselves.

    Monique found herself laying on a girl¡¯s lap. She had wavy mermaid like hair with colors of sea green infusing with sapphire blue. Her eyes sparked a Lapis Lazuli too.

    Girl: Oh! You¡¯re awake! Are you alright?

    As she hurried to get up, the girl helped her up.

    Girl: Don¡¯t get up too quickly, you might get a head rush or lightheaded.

    Monique: W-who are you?

    Girl: Oh, pardon me. Where are my manners? My name is Karin. Karin von Solari. I¡¯m Lee¡¯s little sister. And I know you think he sent me in his stead, but he did not.

    Monique: Then why are you here?

    Karin looked around. She saw in front of them a dim sum place. Her eyes sparkled with excitement.

    Karin: Ohmigosh!! I haven¡¯t had dim sum in so long! Let¡¯s eat here. My treat.

    Monique: Uhhh?

    Karin: You haven¡¯t had much to eat, right? Come on~!

    Before she could even reject or respond, her stomach voted for her. Please, dear god please, don¡¯t let this be a trap. I literally would die if I got caught cause someone offered me free food. They entered in and were greeted. Karin asked to be sat down at a table meant for four.

    Karin: You¡¯re not a vegetarian¡­are you?

    Monique: No.

    Karin: Oh, thank goodness!

    She stopped these ladies who were pushing carts, putting down a variety of interesting food.

    Karin: Go ahead. Eat. I promise I¡¯m not a dangerous person.

    Monique: Sorry, I just have a hard time trusting anyone.

    Karin: That¡¯s understandable.

    She started serving both her and Monique tea. She then grabbed her cup and started to take a sip, creating this odd yet comforting atmosphere.

    Karin: Your life must¡¯ve been terrible

    Monique: You have no idea.

    Karin: You can tell me if you¡¯d like. But if you don¡¯t it¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t want to force you to do things you don¡¯t want to.

    As she spoke, Monique noted the two how different the two siblings were. Whereas Lee came off like a person with a hero complex of some sorts, acting as if he felt the need to save her, Monique felt as if Karin was just someone she could spill her heart to. Like she could tell her all of her sins, everything she¡¯d ever done wrong. Like she could be forgiven. Karin began eloquently eating her meal, gesturing to Monique to do the same. Monique slowly began to do the same.

    Karin: You know, after meeting that peculiar group of people who were after you, I can see why you¡¯d have issues with other people.

    Monique looked down, avoiding eye contact once more.

    Karin: From what I understand, all they wanted to do was take you away to just use you again and again. Perhaps cage you for good so you can¡¯t escape anymore. Which is awful. You should be free. You don''t deserve that kind of a thing.

    Monique: And why would you think that? What makes you think a person like me deserves anything?

    Karin: Why would you think you deserve anything bad?

    Monique: Because¡­

    As she started to explain, tears formed from the corner of her eyes. She tried holding them back. What¡¯s the use of crying about it anyway?

    Monique: Because that¡¯s all I¡¯ve ever done all of my life. Just one bad thing after another

    Him: Like all those people you¡¯ve killed.

    Monique: Like the people I''ve killed.

    Him: Like all those lives you destroyed.

    Monique: And all those lives I destroyed.

    Him: Why would you deserve anything when all you¡¯ve done is take and take and take?

    Monique: Why would I deserve anything at all when all I¡¯ve done is take, take, and take.

    Karin: But were those your true intentions? Or was it just because someone forced you to do that? Was it because you saw no other option or choice? Like you were trying to save someone? Or were you just trying to survive?

    As Karin spoke, she knew she was right. Making a point. But that didn''t quite settle in with Monique. She didn''t want to be forgiven. She didn''t want to be told it wasn''t her fault.

    Monique: What¡­what would you know about that? About anything I¡¯ve done!? I''ve just met you! Don''t act like you know me!

    Tears started welding up in Karin¡¯s eyes. It felt as if pricks were stabbing into Monique¡¯s heart. Shit, I¡¯m such an asshole. I just made her cry

    Monique: I''m sorry.

    Karin wiped her tears, shaking her head.

    Karin: I¡¯m pretty sure Lee told you some stuff about me, right? But he¡¯s missed quite a few details. Like when he ran away¡­dad¡­dad always knew where he was. He always threatened to have him arrested for defaming him. A-and don¡¯t get me wrong, to this day I don¡¯t blame him for anything that¡¯s happened. I¡­I just wanted to protect him¡­so I tried everything I could to distract dad from anything involving him. And I know this doesn¡¯t relate much¡­and¡­and I know that you probably don¡¯t think this way¡­but whatever you¡¯ve done¡­

    She sniffled. Her head tilted a bit and her lips widened to a smile. Something so innocent yet so natural. As if it were a friend conversing with another friend.

    Karin: Whatever you¡¯ve done, none of it is your fault. You don¡¯t deserve to feel so troubled for any of it. And I know deep down inside, you tried to do what¡¯s right. Even when your team was against you, you kept trying.

    Monique: H-how do you know that?

    Karin: Your team was severely harsh on the illusion of you Alexis made. They said they were going to lock you away, punish you for fleeing from the job and for saving those folks you were supposed to get rid of. That they would be sure those souls you saved would get their due punishment. I¡¯m kinda interested to see what¡¯s going to happen when they find out that spell disperses. Either way, that¡¯s not the life you deserve. You deserve better.

    Hearts strings started to detach. Was that what really happened? Were those the words she needed to hear? She knew deep down inside not to question what happened when she disappeared with Lee. She knew that Karin was telling the truth. Because if you had known how Dr B raised them, it was the reality of her situation. The reality of her life. They never loved her, never respected her. All the things they ever did was for Doctor B. Always for Doctor B. A smidge of conscious? An act of bravery? They were always extinguished within moments. Always a scar to remind her never to defy them. But she was alone in that. So, when Karin said what she said, Monique wailed, sobbing her broken heart out. Karin reached out to hold her. She cried into her arms.

    Karin: It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s alright. You¡¯re not a bad person at all. And I just want you to know, if anything, you deserve the best of things life has to offer. And I¡ªwe¡¯re here to give that to you¡­if you¡¯re willing to take it.

    Monique: What¡­what if I...I st-still don¡¯t feel like I...I deserve it. Wh-what if those people never forgive me for the damages I-I¡¯ve c-caused or the des-destruction I¡¯ve reigned?

    An elbow gently landed on Monique¡¯s shoulder.

    Stranger: Then find a way to atone for those. Join our Corps or be a good person. Whatever it takes to feel like you¡¯ve atoned for the sins you think you¡¯ve committed.

    Karin: Alexis! You¡¯re here.

    The blonde girl, called Alexis, with a few strands of hair sticking out like antennae sat down at our table. She stared intensely at Monique, her eyes glimmering like shiny peridots. She shoved a box of tissues in front of Monique, gesturing to her to clean herself up.

    Karin: Where¡¯s Danny and Lee?

    Alexis: They needed some alone time to talk about boy stuff, figured it¡¯d be best to have a girl¡¯s night out. Let the boys do whatever they want.

    Alexis and Monique¡¯s eyes met. While Monique was trying to clean herself up, Alexis scanned her from top to bottom, emanating a menacing aura. Monique couldn¡¯t comprehend whether it was because she did not like seeing someone cry or if the events that took place at the villa had made Alexis suspicious of her. Alexis then sighed.

    Alexis: Look, I don¡¯t know what your sad story is and if you wanna share it you¡¯re more than welcomed to. But whatever you¡¯re fucking so called team, or family or whatever in the fucking world you wanna call them, you know as well as I do that all they¡¯ve been doing is feeding you bullshit and you know it. And I know it. And everyone at this table knows it.

    Karin: I know this is very confusing for you, especially since this feels so rushed. However, this world is slowly attracting beasts that don¡¯t particularly belong here, which would cause trouble for the natives of this world.

    Alexis: Heck, all of us being here for too long puts it at a strain.

    For a brief moment, Monique¡¯s entire demeanor exuded guilt. As if this was her fault that the world may fall apart. That perhaps at the first sign of distortion, she should have left. But before she could say anything, Alexis slammed her fist at the table.

    Alexis: And don¡¯t you fucking dare blame yourself for that. You didn¡¯t choose this path and for fucks sake you didn¡¯t choose to stay here. But you can choose to leave.

    Monique: Wh-why are you all being so nice to me?

    Karin: Cause, we understand, more than anything, what you¡¯re going through. And we want to help you.

    Alexis: Actually, I just personally don¡¯t want to resort to option B where I kick your ass to high heavens and dragging you out. Besides, the Solari¡¯s get very attached to outsiders who are just like them.

    Karin: Hey! What¡¯s that supposed to mean?

    Alexis: That you and your brother have a tendency to adopt stragglers. Why do you think Ben and Danny was invited to live with y¡¯all.

    Karin laughed as Alexis smiled.

    Karin: So, will you come with us?

    Alexis: Would be thousands better than being with them.

    Debatably, she could have been walking into another trap, another place seething with disparity which would instantly suck her soul away. But in that space, where carts of food rolled on carpeted floors and two little girls were giving her another chance at life, this wave of security and familiarity rushed in. Perhaps in a different time, in a different place, those two were the closest thing akin to friends, possibly even sisters. Where once there was doubt and insecurity had rewritten itself to confidence and stability.

    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    Monique: Yes.

    Lee

    As Danny dragged him around the city to distract him from the events that occurred, right after Alexis had left to find where Karin and Monique ran off to, his heart felt as if it had sunk so low, his intestines were practically processing it away. They had stopped at a Japanese Tea Garden in a place called Golden Gate Park and decided to partake in the tea house. This is where they were originally going to rendezvous. For whatever reason, Lee kept thinking of Monique and wondering if she would''ve stayed if they had teleported here instead. They took their seats and ordered what they needed; Lee however was in no mood to partake in anything.

    Danny: Hey man, relax. They¡¯re at some dim sum place talking things over. We¡¯ll be bouncing outta here in no time.

    Lee was silent, as if replaying the events in his head over and over again. Wondering what could¡¯ve happened. What could he have done better?

    Danny: Bro, I know what you¡¯re thinking. And look, the fact of the matter is nothing you could¡¯ve done would¡¯ve made anything better. She is who she is man.

    Lee stayed there, still silent.

    Danny: Don¡¯t make me say it man.

    Lee: Say what?

    Danny: You¡¯re still not over Alice, are you?

    Lee: What!? What does Alice have to do with anything?

    Danny: She has everything to do with it.

    Lee: No, she doesn¡¯t.

    Danny: Then why is it that I finally got your attention by just saying her name?

    Lee: Alice and Monique are nothing alike. They aren¡¯t even similar to one another. She was a bitch, and you know it and I¡¯m just genuinely concerned about ¨C

    Danny: About how you screwed up the savior part because you are indeed trying to save her from her troubles just like how you were trying to save Alice from hers only this time, the troubles are real and not just a figment of lies produced by heavy handed tricks?

    Lee was going to raise another point but found himself dumbfounded.

    Danny: You know I¡¯m right.

    Lee: I hate it when you¡¯re right.

    Lee slammed his forehead on the table, creating a loud enough thud for the entire restaurant to hear yet not care enough as it just looked like a couple of kids dicking around.

    Lee: You¡¯re annoyingly right so what am I supposed to do? Just let my kid sister and some behemoth of a woman take care of Monique?

    Danny: No, you¡¯re going to let two women convince another woman that there¡¯s a life way better than the one she has here and let them figure out the logistics so its very clear that this isn¡¯t just some scam into her pants or whatever the flavor of the week is for you.

    Lee: I wasn¡¯t trying to take a pass at her.

    Danny: Oh, then, were you trying to date her?

    Lee: No. I just¡­wanted to help.

    Danny: Annd?

    Lee: And I wanted to satisfy some curiosity. Dude, I talked about her literally all day yesterday.

    Danny: You¡¯re obsessed with her.

    Lee: Probably.

    Danny: And that can be dangerous or good if you¡¯re falling in love with her.

    Lee: What? No, I¡¯m not in love.

    Danny: Oh? So, you weren¡¯t crushed that you¡¯re not showing her the nicer things in this world?

    Lee: N-n- Shut up.

    Danny¡¯s face bloated up as he tried not to laugh. Lee¡¯s face was riddled with red. As if there was no other color being splattered all across his face.

    Danny: You¡¯re so easy to read.

    Lee: Shut up.

    Danny: Speaking from experience, you are going to have to figure out how to figure yourself for falling for a heathen like Alice.

    Lee: How does one even do that?

    Danny: Maybe getting rid of the ever-accumulating stuff in the guest room is a good starter.

    Lee: But¡­what if Monique needs it because she doesn¡¯t really have any clothes.

    Danny: Lee, no.

    Lee: But what if?

    Danny: You¡¯d be hanging on to a past that was filled with sorrow and pushing her into a position that never should be. You know and I know that you should have burned that stuff a whole long time ago.

    Lee: But

    Danny: No butts, I¡¯m having Ken and Terra tear through all that old stuff since you¡¯re having a hard time doing it yourself.

    Lee: What! Wait why!?

    Danny: Oh, wait that¡¯s something I wasn¡¯t supposed to tell you. Whoops.

    Lee: What¡¯s going on?

    Danny: Karin¡¯s going to put Monique up in the guest room.

    Lee: Why!? We literally fought like 2 hours ago.

    Danny: So? Just apologize.

    Lee: You guys are also going to be gone for the next six to eight months what am I supposed to do??

    Danny: I don¡¯t know, but whatever you do just don¡¯t be an asshat or a whoremongering teenager about it. Be reasonable, she didn¡¯t have anyone like Karin to run to like you did. She also lived an entirely different life than you did.

    Danny took a sip of his tea then stared straight into Lee''s eyes as Lee listened closely to him.

    Danny: Look, Alexis¡¯ illusion magic has gotten stronger and stronger these days. When they manifest, she can hear the very last thoughts in their minds. Did you know what went on in hers at the time? The time when you and her teleported somewhere?

    Lee shook his head.

    Danny: It was some guy¡¯s voice¡­I think he retardedly called himself Ezekiel and claimed that Monique belonged to him and no one would ever care for her like he did or some shit. That we were stupid for trying to save her or protect a monster like her. That in the end, she''ll always come back to where she belongs, with them.

    Lee¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at Danny. Was that why she was freaking out? Was it cause she knew he was there?

    Danny: Anyways, Alexis heard his voice lingering inside her head. Saying shit like ¡°you¡¯re not good enough¡±, ¡°they¡¯ll leave you like the rest¡±, ¡°you¡¯re broken pieces within nothing left to fix¡±, ¡°no one¡¯s ever gonna love you¡±, ¡°you¡¯re unlovable¡± and ¡°They¡¯ll turn their backs on you. They always do.¡±

    Lee: W-why didn¡¯t she tell me?

    Danny: I don¡¯t know, maybe the entire night spent outside camping and running away from really threatening teens in emo colors probably didn¡¯t spark a good time to tell you that she lives with homicidal idiots. Also, I¡¯m pretty sure she keeps to herself at most times. She looks like the kind who would be the quite kid sitting at the corner of the classroom.

    Lee: You¡¯re right.

    Danny: And when have I ever been wrong?

    Lee: Outside of this conversation, a lot of times.

    Danny: Moot point besides are you really going to not apologize to her? You¡¯ve barely known her for a day and already she¡¯s calling you out.

    Lee: How do I go about apologizing.

    Danny: Normally ¡°I¡¯m sorry for being a dick¡± is an appropriate go-to.

    Lee heavily sighed, rolling his eyes at Danny. A message dinged on Danny¡¯s end, signaling their time on this world coming to an end.

    Monique

    As she was practically dragged across the city, Karin rushed her inside of a store.

    Karin: First things first, we need to get you a change of clothes.

    Monique: What¡¯s wrong with what I¡¯m wearing

    Alexis: The jacket isn¡¯t yours and I¡¯m assuming Romeo gave you the jacket to be a weird form of romantic.

    Monique: Who¡¯s Romeo?

    Karin covers Monique¡¯s ears.

    Karin: How insensitive! You know she was lucky enough to skip through that drole play.

    Alexis removes Karin¡¯s hands from Monique.

    Alexis: Don¡¯t worry about it. It¡¯s a play not worth watching.

    But I wanna watch it.

    Karin: Besides, that¡¯s like Lee¡¯s favorite jacket, I¡¯m surprised he gave it to anyone.

    Alexis: Yeah, I am too. He never even gave it to Alice no matter how cold she was.

    Monique looked puzzled as they talked about this girl whom Lee had been with before. Karin shook her head and pushed her towards the clothing section. Monique had picked out the only things she had ever been comfortable with her entire life, a dark-blue hoodie, and a pair of black jeans. Karin looked a tad bit disappointed.

    Karin: What about this?

    She picked out a pretty sleeveless dress with a silky feel.

    Monique: Sorry, I¡¯m not exactly that comfortable with that stuff.

    Karin: Why not? You¡¯d look cute in it.

    Alexis: Yeah, come on.

    Alexis grabbed Monique¡¯s hand and the jacket she wore slipped a little. Scars had covered the entirety of her arm. Some of them looked self-inflicted while others look as if someone had tortured her. As soon as Alexis saw, her face filled with rage as her she crunched up her hands to fists, trembling with anger.

    Alexis: Who did this to you? Was it that Ezekiel freak??

    Monique nodded, giving off a dejected face.

    Alexis: UGH I''M GOING TO FUCKING KILL THAT KID.

    Karin whispered into Monique¡¯s ear.

    Karin: She gets really upset about how people treat other people like objects rather than living beings.

    Alexis begins to mock Ezekiel.

    Alexis: OH I¡¯m Ezekiel I think I¡¯m the best at everything! Give me my monster of a woman back before I cut your limbs off! HAH! Fucking retard!

    Monique: Uh..uhm..I don¡¯t mean to ask¡­but I¡¯m curious enough to know, what happened back there?

    Karin: Alexis managed to utilize a ginormous amount of magic and manifested an illusion of you, we pretended to lose and give you up.

    Alexis: Joke¡¯s on them, that illusion only lasts for another 12 hours. I got Karin to rig it with poison to. They¡¯re going to be barfing and shitting their pants for fucking days.

    She took a couple of black pants, some black hoodies and long dark colored long t-shirts and forced Monique to change outfits. After Monique figured what size and combination of clothes worked out for her, Alexis took Monique by the hand and led her to the cash register. Karin happily followed.

    Alexis: Listen, like hell I would ever actually give you up, but there wasn¡¯t much we could have actually done. I wanted to slaughter each and everyone of them but because they¡¯re native here, there are stupid procedures.

    Monique: It¡¯s okay.

    Alexis: Best I could do was just poison them, even then I might¡¯ve put myself in trouble.

    Monique: Thanks. I...I honestly really appreciate that.

    As they walked up to the register and paid for her things, Lee and some other guy walked through the door. The other guy had short carrot orange hair and eyes that shimmered like shamrock gems. Man, these guys stand out.

    Other Guy: You guys are a lot harder to find.

    Lee: No, this fucking city has too many damn hills with too many fucking blocks and corners. Y¡¯all done here.

    Alexis: Just about.

    Karin took Monique away from Alexis, taking her to a dressing room.

    Karin: We¡¯ll be back don¡¯t miss us too much.

    Monique: Uhh?

    Karin pushed Monique into a ddressing room, giving her the items, she needed to change into.

    Karin: Here, you¡¯ll need this too.

    She handed Monique a jar with cream inside. It smelled of lavender and sunflowers.

    Monique: What is this?

    Karin: It¡¯s cream, for your wounds. It¡¯ll help heal most of the damage caused on your skin. However, the deeper it is, the more likely it¡¯ll just leave smaller scars. Smaller than the ones you have.

    Monique: You sure you want to give me this?

    Karin: Of course! And if you need more feel free to ask for me. It¡¯s what friends do after all.

    Monique blushed as she undressed and applied the medicinal cream all over her hands, ignoring the ones that were scattered on her back. She then put on the clothes she bought and exited out of the dressing room, with the items she dressed out of. Karin took them and placed them in the bag that contained something else at the bottom.

    Monique: I¡¯ve never had friends before.

    Karin: Well, consider me your first.

    Lee had overheard them and pouted. Karin stuck her tongue out at him.

    Karin: It¡¯s okay, you can be her fifth friend

    Lee: Fifth!?

    Alexis: Yeah, I¡¯m second and Danny¡¯s third.

    Lee: So, who¡¯s fourth!?

    Alexis: Probably either Ken, Terra or Ben when they meet her.

    Lee: That¡¯s so unfair, they aren¡¯t even here!

    Karin: Wait, if they are here then they¡¯d put you at¡­.

    Alexis: Seven. He¡¯d be her seventh best friend.

    Karin: Ahh good old lucky number seven.

    Alexis: Don¡¯t worry seventh, you¡¯ll still have to look after her over in Eridelium. Monique: Huh??

    Danny had given Monique her belongings as well as gave Lee back his communicator as they all exited the store. Monique had confusion all over her face as Lee was practically pushed onto her.

    Karin: I¡¯m so sorry, but we¡¯ve been reassigned. Lee can fill you in on the rest as he takes you home.

    Danny: Don¡¯t worry about it so much though. We¡¯ll be back soonish

    Alexis: Give or take, a couple of months so take care of her for us, yeah?

    Karin: We¡¯ll give a proper welcoming party when we get back!

    They all set afoot to their new journey, disappearing once turning the street corner, leaving Monique and Lee left behind.

    Lee: Look¡­

    He broke the silence as the two set foot back to where they needed to be.

    Lee: I understand if you don¡¯t want to talk to me, but I do have some sort of duty to take you home.

    Monique: Home?

    Lee: Yeah, your new home.

    He opened a nearby door, a flash of brilliant light shone through. Flutters of what seemed like fairies wandered to and fro, leading them through the pathway.

    Lee: You ready to go?

    He reached his hand out to her, she took without a second thought.

 Chapter 5: Welcome to Eiridelium

    Lee

    He could recall his very first time traveling through the portals to Eiridelium. It was, to say the least, magical. Though at the time, Lee kept to himself and lived it through Karin¡¯s eyes. How it sparkled with excitement. He asked himself how days ago their lives as they knew it ended yet she saw hope, faith, and the beginning of their lives. It goes without saying that was the same reaction he¡¯d seen in Monique. However, unlike Karin who was awestruck by everything, Monique was exhausted. She knew she was being watched. In one moment, she had looked like a curious child, roaming down the portal. In the next, she stopped and felt everyone¡¯s eyes and then caught Lee¡¯s mesmerized gaze. He quickly turned to look the other way, not wanting to explain why he was caught up in her beauty. Be cool. Be cool, remember. Friends¡­I¡¯m supposed to be friends with her. He thought to himself. Yet how does one become friends with someone they were so infatuated with?

    Monique: Weirdo.

    She turned away, continuing to walk in the direction that was splayed. Fragments of imagery began to weave together as they exited the tunnel. Gusts of wind danced around wind chimes, signaling someone arriving. Voices echoing ¡°Welcome home¡± chimed in. As they stepped out of the hustle and bustle of the Dragon¡¯s Nest soon came to fruition. They had entered in what seemed like the World Trading Center without a huge crowd circling the front counters. Holograms of screens that directed who went where was displayed up above a circular center of people rapidly typing away at computers on their desks. Some were on call while others were absorbed in on their workspace. Yet, everyone was reminded for a brief moment how they royally fucked up. You see, everyone at Dragon¡¯s Nest had a mixture between curiosity and worry. Although this was one of four main headquarters, they prided themselves in the fact that any person or object deemed an ¡°outsider¡± is immediately tagged and requested for extraction. Heck, its why they worked so hard with the techies in Technologies for Better Lives. So, how in any realm was she missed? How was it for that long had she been living under the radar?

    Lee motioned to Monique to follow him as getting lost in this place of work madness was the least challenging thing. It also was not helpful having so many gawkers. He stopped by a desk to drop off some item in a peculiar bag and asked where Lilith was. He was directed to the private rooms in the back. As they began to walk towards that direction, a boy in short curly royal blue hair and azure eyes ran up to the two. It was none other than Ben.

    Ben: DARLING~! How I¡¯ve missed you~!

    He ran to hug Monique, possibly mistaking her for Alexis. Instinctively, she kneed him in the stomach, causing him to crouch over. However, he was quick to recover and got back up as if nothing happened. Lee held back Monique from kneeing him again.

    Lee: You¡¯ll just encourage him. Monique, this is Ben. Ben, this isn¡¯t your wife, Alexis. You should know that she isn¡¯t a red head but instead a blonde by now.

    Monique: That oddly makes sense.

    Ben: Ahh! Sorry, I was hoping she was coming home with my other half and the rest of them

    Monique: O-other half?

    Lee: Did no one tell you they got reassigned?

    Ben: Say what now?

    Ben frantically checked his communicator, yet nothing came up.

    Ben: D-did they forget about me?

    Suddenly, two new notifications appeared on his screen. One from Alexis that read:

    Will be home later. Don¡¯t you dare scare the newbie!

    And another from Danny¡±

    My darling other half ? I will be reunited with you soon. We must delay our celebrations some other time. We have to been reassigned L Don¡¯t forget about me~

    Love, Danny

    Ben: Oh, they must¡¯ve not gotten a good enough signal to send it out to me.

    He quickly changed from his sad attitude to a perkier one. He then extended his hand out to Monique.

    Ben: The name¡¯s Benjamin Ericson. But you could call me Ben. It¡¯s nice to meet you Monique.

    Monique: Likewise, sort of¡­

    She dodged his seemingly weird greeting, making Lee chuckle. Ben¡¯s hand went from going from a super enthusiastic handshake to a dejected sad lump.

    Ben: So, whatcha up to?

    Lee: Here to meet with Lilith. Care to come along?

    Ben: Is it not a private meeting for the Missus?

    Lee: Yeah, but I¡¯ll still need a native to help tour her around here.

    Ben: True!

    Monique: By the way, where is here?

    Ben: Ah, right. Lee! Where are your manners? Welcome to Eiridelium!

    Monique

    They walked into an office where a beautiful woman sat. Monique had assumed that was Lilith. She had wavy strawberry blonde hair, pale green eyes with freckles sprouting over her cheeks like stars across the sky. She gave no notice that anyone had actually walked into her office. Her attentions were all over the screen in front of her where she frantically was typing away.

    Lee grabbed a chair nearby, inviting Monique to take the one and only seat. Before she could even reject, she was being pushed to sit by Ben.

    Lee: Got a minute Lil?

    She had continued typing away.

    Ben: Guess she¡¯s too busy for us?

    Lee: Wait, I have an idea. Hey, Lilith, Alexis punched someone to death yesterday.

    Lilith slammed her hands on the keyboard, taking a moment to let that sink in.

    Lilith: LEE!! THAT¡¯S NOT FUNNY IT HAPPENED ONCE AND ONLY ONCE AND HE DIDN¡¯T DIE.

    Monique: He didn¡¯t?

    Ben: No, but we¡¯ve all learned a valuable lesson that day. Never insinuate that the reason she¡¯s mad is due to that time of the month.

    Monique: I could¡¯ve told you that.

    Lilith blankly stared at Monique, trying really hard to concentrate on why she was there and what was it she needed to do. Then, as if a lightbulb produced over her head, she was ecstatic to finally meet her, the infamous person who she was hastily typing about on a report to the head of the entire department.

    Lilith: You must be Monique!! The anomaly!! The talk of the whole town, practically.

    Monique: The what now?

    Lilith: An anomaly such as yourself is exceedingly rare to hear of. Almost always, whenever someone or something such as yourself has appeared in any world, we get word of it and try our hardest to determine the situation in which we will proceed in. Yet, you¡­

    Monique: I somehow went under the radar, haven¡¯t I?

    Lilith: Yes! And it¡¯s quite interesting. However, no one¡¯s mad at you or anything. None of it is your fault.

    Monique: But why does it feel like it is? I heard the voices¡­I heard the screeching. Why was I stuck there?

    Lee: That¡¯s exactly what they are going to find out.

    Lilith: Exactly. It¡¯s such a fascinating situation that we must dig further into it. However, I assume that you¡¯ve had quite a long day so may I ask to see you tomorrow for some tests and health checkups tomorrow around half past noon?

    Monique: I don¡¯t suppose I have the option to say no.

    Lilith: Don¡¯t worry, no one will do anything you aren¡¯t comfortable with.

    Monique¡¯s entire body trembled with fear.

    Monique: I-is it the only way I can stay here?

    Lee took a hold of it.

    Lee: Like she said, you won¡¯t be doing anything you¡¯re uncomfortable with. And I¡¯ll be right there with you.

    Monique nodded, with a tad bit of relief.

    Lilith: Besides, as I¡¯ve said before, none of this is your fault. These are just procedural steps everyone has to take when they¡¯ve made this their home. Even if you choose to live in a different world that has the same synchronization as your wavelength, we still have to go through this.

    Monique: Can I ask something?

    Lilith: Certainly!

    Monique: Even if there¡¯s another world I could live in, can I just stay here? I¡­I¡¯ve traveled to so many worlds against my own will and this is the only place where I haven¡¯t heard the screeching. Like everything¡¯s ¡ª

    Ben: A perfect melody?

    Monique: Something like that.

    Lilith: Of course! It is absolutely your choice to make this your home.

    Lilith¡¯s smile was the brightest in the entire room. It caused an inner turmoil in Monique¡¯s stomach. Should she trust them, or should she just run? Tit was so instinctual of he to distrust anyone. Don¡¯t trust them. Just come home. Like a siren that calls out to her.Thoughts of worry and fear swirled around in her head, yet she felt someone hold on tight. Like ensuring she wasn¡¯t lost in a sea of her own mind, Lee took a hold of her hand, guiding her back to the reality of it all.

    Lilith: Now that that¡¯s settled, Ben, Lee, will you take her around and show her the city? Seeing the entire world might take too long.

    Ben: Will do.

    Lee: What about her living situations? Where will she go at the end of the night?

    Lilith: Oh shoot! You¡¯re right!

    Monique: I can always camp outside.

    Ben gasped as if he¡¯d heard something horrendous.

    Ben: We don¡¯t do that here.

    Lilith: He¡¯s correct, we always intend to give someone a roof over their head. Karin would kill me if anything.

    Ben: Hey, Lee, don¡¯t you have a spare guest room?

    Lee & Monique: What?

    Lilith: Oh, that¡¯s right! You, Karin, Danny, Alexis, Ben, Terra, and Ken all live together since you¡¯ve bought that big old house.

    Benn: And most of it hasn¡¯t been explored yet so why not have her take the unused guest room?

    Lee: Would you be alright with that? Or would that be too much?

    Monique¡¯s face flushed, ears burning with embarrassment.

    Lee: Maybe not such a good idea.

    Ben: Why not?

    Lee motioned to Monique¡¯s face as she was too flustered to say anything.

    Lilith: I¡¯d offer my place, but it¡¯s currently being fumigated.

    Monique: N-n-no i-it¡¯s o-o-okay.

    Lee: You sure?

    Monique: As long as you d-don¡¯t mind. You¡¯re the only person I actually know here.

    I¡¯d be a lot closer to new friends too¡­

    Lee silently celebrated to which Monique responded by kneeing him.

    Lee: Why??

    Ben: Seems fair.

    Monique: Only fair.

    Lilith: Well, that settles it. You three enjoy your time roaming about the city, and Monique, I will see you tomorrow in the afternoon.

    Lee

    As the three of them stepped out to in the open, Ben immediately began his role as a tourist. They started with the plaza outside of the Dragon¡¯s Nest. The building had towered over them, casting a shadow of a gothic like building with pointy rooves. It had felt so out of place considering the insides were filled with

    Ben: There, you have the Dragon¡¯s Nest.

    Monique: Why do they call it that.

    Ben: Believe it or not, dragons did exist for a time or two.

    Lee: Well, they still exist. According to history, they were the first to teach us the ways of teleportation. They can also sense who or what doesn¡¯t belong.

    Monique: Why is that?

    Ben: They were the closest species to the Celestials. The original beings who crossed the barriers between realms.

    Lee: It was said they passed down the teachings of ancient magic to them.

    Monique: Do they still exist?

    Ben: Most certainly. Some corps members can apply to be their disciples.

    Monique: Really?

    Lee: Every year applications are sent to a specific being who would make an excellent candidate, from then on you are tested by that being who will eventually give the title.

    Ben: Rumor has it that some individuals are so powerful or strong that they just straight up make you a disciple.

    Lee: And, there are only four specific individuals who haven¡¯t declared any disciple in centuries.

    Monique: Who are they?

    Lee: They¡¯re dragons, specifically: Solomon the Dragon God of Wisdom and Calamity, Ryuuske the Dragon God of War and Rage, Seraphine the Dragon God of Light and Life and Erembour, the Dragon God of Death.

    Monique: Why is that?

    Ben: No one¡¯s seen them the first three in centuries. And Erembour ¨C¨C¨C

    Lee: Erembour is an asshole.

    Ben whispered to Monique.

    Ben: He¡¯s applied to be his disciple for years and hasn¡¯t been accepted.

    Monique: Oh.

    Lee, who overheard shouted

    Lee: Word on the street is he¡¯s also responsible for their disappearance.

    Ben: Oy! You know there¡¯s no proof to back it up! Besides the final report that Kingdra had documented was that the Celestial Queen Farrah soon disappeared right after the three¡¯s disappearance.

    Monique had stopped in her tracks as they were talking a way about the logistics of what happened to those the people who went away. When Lee had noticed, he saw her astonished by the area all around. In all fairness, she stepped away from what seemed like a plain boring old city built on the bay to a futuristic city built upon plain. A few city structures stood as high as 50 stories. Some of these were libraries where people went to read up on the knowledge that¡¯s taught in different worlds while others were nothing but bureaucratic buildings where people went to figure out their living situations to their passports to travel to and from galaxies. People were scattered all around the place. Signs directing people to shopping, eating, and residential areas were strung about. There were even flyers for this year¡¯s Founder¡¯s Festival plastered all over walls that weren¡¯t already decorated on. Lee took a hold of her hand once more.

    Lee: I know, it¡¯s a lot to take in. Anywhere you want to go in specific?

    Monique: Where do you all hang out?

    Ben: H-hang out?

    Monique: Yeah, like where do you go after a hard day¡¯s at work or whatever¡­like what do you kids do?

    Ben stared at her like she said another horrendous, or at this point illegal, thing.

    Ben: How old do you think we are?

    Monique: I assume Lee¡¯s somewhere around 18? And you¡¯re like mid-teens? Like everyone else?

    Lee laughed.

    Lee: Ouch, that¡¯s gotta hurt dude.

    Ben: HOW DARE YOU! I¡¯m the same age as Lee!! I¡¯m only four months younger than him!!

    Ben pouted.

    Monique: You sure don¡¯t act like it.

    Lee: Hahahaha. It''s quite hard to point out ages here. Time flows differently, but you¡¯re not wrong. I¡¯m turning 20 soon, so is Ben and Danny. Ken should be 19 by now. What about you?

    Monique: I think I turned 18 today.

    Ben and Lee stopped in their tracks so harsh that it caused Monique to bump into Lee.

    Stolen novel; please report.

    Monique: What?

    Lee: It¡¯s your birthday today?

    Ben: Like today, today!?

    Monique: Yeah, it should be October 19th on the world I came from. So, I think it would be my birthday today. Why?

    Lee let go of Monique¡¯s hand to converse secretly with Ben. Or at least secretly as they thought they were conversing with each other.

    Lee: Did literally no one know this!?

    Ben: Lilith never produced a report. She must¡¯ve been looking all over for her profile!

    Lee: So, what the fuck do we do?? Alexis is going to kill us if we celebrate without her.

    Monique: You don¡¯t have to.

    Monique chimed in.

    Monique: It¡¯s not super important anyway.

    Ben: HOW DARE YOU! BIRTHDAYS ARE SUPER IMPORTANT!

    He grabbed both Monique and Lee by the forearm, yanking the both of them towards, what he knew, were the best bars and restaurants in the area.

    Ben: I don¡¯t care if my head comes off cause Alexis found out. We¡¯re going to celebrate your arrival today. Besides, if my wife found out we didn¡¯t celebrate she would kill me. Either way I¡¯m a dead man!

    Monique: But it doesn¡¯t matter to me. It¡¯s just a day.

    Ben: A very special day.

    Monique: Why¡¯s it so special?

    Ben: Because you¡¯re here and you¡¯re alive to celebrate it.

    Monique: But I ¨C

    Lee smiled at her.

    Lee: Just think of it this way: You¡¯re being reborn. Call it a rebirthday. We¡¯re celebrating that you¡¯re here now. You¡¯re home.

    Monique

    Home. A four-letter word used to manipulate her at every turn. A four-letter word used to keep her chained somewhere. She never had a celebration for anything. October 19th was the same as it always was every year before it. She either celebrated by doing what she normally did, dumpster diving for survival, or she was constantly reminded how little her life meant to the people who birthed her. Constantly reminded where she belonged and where her place was. Yet today was different. Ben urged her to tell him what foods she liked, what drinks she could down in one pour. She shrugged, not really knowing what she really liked.

    Ben: Well do you want sweets? Do you like chocolate? Like all girls do?

    Monique: I don¡¯t know, did all girls go dumpster diving like I did?

    Ben: OH!!! I¡¯VE GOT AN IDEA!

    Lee: Please don¡¯t let it be a bad one. And let us go, we are capable of walking.

    Ben: GOOD IDEA!!

    He proceeded to send him a location to his communication device.

    Ben: GO THERE IN LIKE ONE HOUR. THAT¡¯S ALL I NEED.

    He then disappeared. Like a flash of a hurricane.

    Monique: How do you keep up with a person like him?

    Lee: In really small dosages. To be honest, I¡¯m glad he ran away.

    Lee glanced at his communicator, then at Monique giving a slight nod.

    Monique: So where are we going?

    Lee: Well, let¡¯s first find you something¡­more appropriate than what you¡¯re wearing.

    Monique: What they have a dress code?

    Lee: Kind of, but I figure you¡¯re not good with short sleeved stuff. So, come with me.

    Monique: You sure? I thought we had to be somewhere in an hour?

    Lee: He¡¯d probably like it if we showed up in three hours.

    She sighed. To her, this wasn¡¯t worth the extravagant detour. She just wanted to know how to relate to people, how to converse with them, how to acclimate to a whole new society. She didn¡¯t ask for celebrations. But, maybe this is how they did things here. Maybe this entire place was just one big fiesta that she had to get used to. As they walked towards the clothing outlets, Lee began apologizing.

    Lee: I¡¯m sorry if this is all too much for you.

    Monique: I figure this is just something I have to get used to.

    Lee: Believe me, you don¡¯t have to. I¡¯ve lived here for years and I still haven¡¯t gotten used to it. Besides, you¡¯ve never gave your own birthday a proper celebration. Why would you be okay with a bunch of strangers do celebrating with you?

    Monique: Have you mastered the art of reading me like a book?

    Lee: Well? It¡¯s a fair point isn¡¯t it?

    Monique: Very fair. So, why did you guys get all uppity like that?

    Lee: It¡¯s our motto on this world. When you choose to live here, you keep all the memories of your past life. So, we tell people, that when you choose to live here, you choose to leave that behind. All of it.

    Monique: And what if you can¡¯t?

    Lee: And what if you can?

    Monique stopped to ponder that thought.

    Lee: See? Can¡¯t go about doubting yourself now. Just give yourself time.

    He took her inside of a store that sold nothing but plaid. Plaid shirts, plaid pants, plaid dresses. God some were just so tacky. But she came across a dark red and black plaid dress she grew quite fond of every time they passed it by.

    Lee: Try it on.

    Monique: But the length¡¯s so short!

    Lee: Then get, I don¡¯t know? Black leggings??? Do they even sell that here?

    He pushed her to try on the dress, offering to hold all the stuff she had carried with her.

    Lee: I¡¯m assuming you¡¯re a medium.

    Monique: I-I think?

    He threw over the pair of black leggings when he finally found one. She once again, found herself in a dressing room. But this time it was different. The scars on her arms were mostly gone. Damn, that ointment did really work. She put on the dress and leggings, noticing no price tag came with them.  What you don¡¯t even pay anything in this world?

    Retailer: Thank you for your purchase!

    Lee: Can I also get a bag for the clothes she had on previously?

    Retailer: Of course!

    GOD DAMNIT. Now I owe him.

    Lee: You done in there?

    He threw the bag over the dressing room door.

    Lee: Put your old clothes in there as well!

    Monique: Ugh! Fine. But you have to tell me a place I can get you things too¡­after¡­I get a job¡­

    Lee: Pfft. It¡¯s a birthday gift, dumbass. Just take it.

    She walked out of the dressing room, fully face flushed.

    Monique: Y-you sure?

    Lee: Y-yeah.

    He swiftly grabbed her clothes. As he was about to take off, trying to seem like he wasn¡¯t blushing as well, the retailer stopped him in his tracks.

    Retailer: Would you like me to send those to your home, Mr. Solari?

    Lee: S-sure!

    The retailer grabbed all the items he carried as he grabbed Monique by the hand.

    Lee: Come on, let¡¯s go!

    He proceeded to take her to a salon where they spent what felt like hours washing and styling her hair. Her face was riddled with annoyance and frustration. Though she thoroughly enjoyed the fact that her scalp got a massage. When the stylist was done, her hair was silky smooth with curly ends.

    Lee

    Shit fuck shit fuck. I didn¡¯t think she¡¯d look that fucking cute in a goddamned plaid dress. His thoughts constantly screamed at him as he walked in a haste towards the direction where they were supposed to go. At this point, he was literally dragging Monique all over the city.

    Monique: Hey, whoa wait!

    Lee: What?

    Monique: Don¡¯t you need to get into some form of a dress code too?

    He pondered that thought for a moment. Please dear god, don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s setting us up for a fucking date. Did literally no one tell him about the memo? About the me being friends with her first!?! He gave a defeated sigh.

    Lee: Promise you won¡¯t run off anywhere?

    Monique: Hard to run anywhere when everything seems so new. I don¡¯t even think I can go through this city in a lifetime no less a whole fucking day.

    Lee: Hey, you can still surprise me by up and running away.

    Monique: Look, I¡¯ll stand guard or watch or whatever, but you¡¯re not about to get out of this without dressing the part.

    Lee: But I ¨C¨C¨C

    Monique: It is my birthday.

    Lee: Fine. Only because I slightly trust the merchants around here to keep an eye on you.

    She chuckled a bit.

    Monique: Okay, okay. Get going.

    Lee: I¡¯ll be right back.

    Monique: Counting on it.

    ~

    An hour and a half passed on by. He left her with some money in case she wanted to snack on something. But, dear gods of another world, was he panicking. What to wear, how to style his hair. Why should he care at all? Did he really want to impress her? Or was he just trying really hard to make sure he could put off this whole ¡°Be friends¡± thing. God, that was stupid too. How can you be friends? How do you even try? Do friends hold hands the way they did? Or offer a room to stay in within a day of knowing each other? Were they setting him up for failure? Or was this their rightful method of pushing him to get over her? He walked out of a gentlemen¡¯s store. He wore what he could to match her style, a button up casual dress shirt tucked into his black jeans. He saw her, feeding the doves with bird seeds she probably purchased from the nearby pet store. Her hair was so close to the color of sunsets it was awe-strikingly beautiful. If that was even a word to him. He smiled as he saw her delight in feeding small creatures. When she finally noticed him staring, she blushed at the sight of him. Hah. I win.

    Lee: Ready to go?

    Monique: I¡¯ve been ready an hour ago, princess!

    They walked together in the direction Ben had set out for them. Through a massive garden of flowers and fall like trees. He told her how they transform to cherry-blossom trees in the spring and how they look the way they do in the fall, just in time for Founder¡¯s Festival. He explained how the festival is meant to bring everyone together and how restaurants give it their all to try to win best of the year. Their pace matched as they kept walking in windy paths. The orange and yellow leaves danced in the wind. A few had slowly waltzed to Monique¡¯s hair. Lee laughed, trying to pry them out. Dearest mother of all fairies; make this day last forever Lee had thought.

    They then arrived at the destination. A beach side restaurant with an unusual amount of customers for this time of the day (which was literally no one around). Monique had walked on in as Lee gestured for her to go first. Ben came from seemingly nowhere, dressed in, what he called, his Sunday best. A suit with a red bowtie.

    Ben: HAPPY BIRTHDAY, MONIQUE!!!

    The wait staff, the chefs, the hosts, and the guests all came out from different areas of the restaurant, yelling out surprise to Monique. No one, coordinated. Not a single one at all. It almost seemed like Monique was going to have a panic attack, but Lee was right behind her. Motioning her to slowly stroll inside. He knew she wasn¡¯t used to this.

    Lee: Just go along and try to have fun.

    Monique: How can I when I¡¯ve never experienced that in my life.

    Lee: First time for everything.

    An arrangement of food and sweets were all produced, setting themselves on the tables put together for the smorgasbord.

    Monique: So much food.

    Ben: I had to tell Alexis, everyone chipped in. She says they¡¯ll truly celebrate when they return. But for now, think of it as a gift from them. The guests here are also going to celebrate with you.

    Most of them were either people from the Corps or just regular citizens. Most of them just basked in the fact that there was an excuse to party while others attempted to lure her away from Lee with food and beer.

    Monique: I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll like beer.

    Lee: Then here.

    He handed her hard ciders and hard lemonade. She took a few swigs at the hard ciders and perked up a bit.

    Monique: So good. So sweet¡­

    Ben: So, you are a person who likes sweets! Bring out some more!!

    Monique: Is¡­is this even legal?

    Ben: Legal drinking age around these parts is 18.

    Lee: Isn¡¯t it dependent on what species you are?

    Ben: Right! A human with an affinity for magic, the legal drinking age is then set at 18 where as a fairy with a life expectancy of what, five to seven hudreed years I think the legal drinking age for them is maybe a hundred? Not too sure.

    Drinks were producing left and right as the night raged on. She gorged herself in food and sweet alcoholic drinks. The bartender found it a challenge as she claimed that most of them tasted like bitter medicine. Lee watched carefully, ensuring nothing funny was going on, he only drank enough to get a buzz. He saw that Ben challenged her to drinking competition after drinking competition till he managed to make himself pass out. She ate happily, drank ecstatically. This was probably the most she¡¯s lived. At least, the most she¡¯s ever gotten to have fun in her life. Liquid courage carried through her veins. A band made up of fairies and orcs and the Norse showed up to play some tunes and she looked so fucking clumsy. So clumsy that Lee couldn¡¯t help but notice how bad of a dancer she was. Many people joined her. Especially guys who were trying to prey on her. He stepped in between them, offering himself to dance with her (even though he too was called a sloppy dancer). He tried, amazingly successfully, leading by spinning her around a few times, dipping her at every possible chance. He took too many notes on how Danny would dance with Karin. When the slow songs came, as paid for by Ben who miraculously woke up to party some more, she fell right into his arms. Lee glared at Ben as Ben had his thumbs up, smiling like a complete goof. Ben knew most of Lee¡¯s weaknesses, and by all means this was it. Getting to slow dance with a beautiful woman such as her to songs he would sing to himself while working or after a drunken night. By the time the end of the party came, she was a drunk staggering. Lee carried her home as Ben tried to stagger behind. It was not how he had wanted things to turn out, but he was also glad she had the time of her life. Or at least was finally feeling like she was living it.

    They caught a cab and drove out to the other side of the city. In the middle of a forestry area, stood a traditional style Japanese house. He struggled to get her inside the house as the driver was kind enough to lead Ben inside. Lee pointed at the direction in which Ben was to go and thanked the driver profusely after giving him a most generous tip. He struggled to keep her balance with his. She laughed and giggled so much, was this really the same girl from this morning?

    Lee: Come on, I know you¡¯ve had way too much to drink.

    Monique: And you¡­.you¡¯ve waaaay too little to drink~

    Lee: Well, someone had to keep an eye on you, you were chugging those things left and right with Ben. No wonder he passed out during the competition.

    Monique: hahaha so weaaak.

    She continued to stumble inside the house, falling flat on the sofa near the kitchen. Lee laughed and sighed.

    Lee: Alright you stay there.

    He readied her room. Opened the curtains to let the moonlight in, unfurled the bedsheets so she can get a good night¡¯s rest. Even put out a glass of water with some aspirin on the side. Who knew if she could even get a hangover? Though, if she did, he knew deep down inside Lilith would kill him. When he walked out of her room and into the kitchen, he saw her staring blankly at the wall in front of her. There was an old painting of a fields of flowers. The fields of flowers that used to grow here. It was filled with dark colored lilies and hyacinths with black roses bordering around the edges.

    Lee: You okay?

    Monique: Familiar.

    Lee: Excuse me?

    Monique: Th-hic- this place looks so fam-hic-familiar.

    Lee: Here, drink some water.

    She took the glass of water from Lee¡¯s hand, downing it as soon as she could.

    Lee: Slow down there.

    Monique: Th-this feels like home. Sweet home.

    She stared at him, her whole body still wobbling.

    Monique: You look familiar too.

    Lee: Yeah, I should, I¡¯m the guy that dragged your drunk ass in here for housing.

    He took the empty cup from her hand, placing it on the white marble countertop. She tried getting up as soon as he took his eyes off her.

    Lee: Jeezus, would you just sit still.

    He grabbed right before she fell down again.

    Lee: Alright, that¡¯s it.

    He carried her, princess style, towards her room.

    Monique: No fun, no fun.

    Lee: Yeah, yeah. Call me the Fun Police.

    As he laid her down on the bed, she held onto him¡­desperately.

    Monique: Please don¡¯t leave me.

    Lee: I won¡¯t I just don¡¯t think it¡¯s very becoming of me to sleep in the same bed as you.

    Monique: Please¡­don¡¯t go¡­I¡¯m sorry.

    Lee: You did nothing wrong.

    Monique: Ezekiel don¡¯t go! Y¡­you know I¡¯m afraid of the dark.

    His smiles frowned. He couldn¡¯t put two and two together because he had seen pictures of that Ezekiel kid. Some mismatched fellow whom had black hair and pure white eyes. His posture was dangly. He looked so scrawny. Yet, she feared him so much.

    Monique: Please, don¡¯t leave¡­I¡¯m so so sorry.

    Lee held onto her, squeezing her hands, trying to signify he¡¯s here.

    Lee: Hey, hey it¡¯s me. Lee. That kid isn¡¯t here.

    Monique: Lee, please don¡¯t go.

    Lee: Are you afraid of the dark?

    Monique: They always leave me alone. In a dark room. Shackled some steel framed bed. Don¡¯t go. Please. Don¡¯t. Go. I¡¯m scared.

    Lee: I¡¯ll stay right here; I won¡¯t go anywhere.

    Tears swelled up in her eyes. She cried till she fell asleep. He held onto her knowing damn well her life depended on it. He told himself this wasn¡¯t him taking advantage. But he had wondered what that kid did to her that was so bad that she felt like this? Alone. Afraid. Not even able to hold herself up for a singular night. He scanned the room, knowing that he can barely see in the moonlight. However, when his meet the mirror barely hidden by the curtain, he saw a heavy dark shadow shrouding her mind. Was this how they kept her in line? By forcing her to go back using cheap mind tricks. His thoughts plagued him till he too fell asleep.

 Chapter 6: Ezekiel

    Lee

    The dawn of a new day came with a symphony of songbirds singing away. Lee woke up feeling as if he didn¡¯t sleep a wink. Bags accumulated under his eyes as he laid right next to a passed-out Monique. He had the chance to leave as soon as he awoke but couldn¡¯t due to her ravishing sleeping face. The sweet scent of roses tickled his senses. As the skies were dipped in rosy-peach sunrise, he took it upon himself to utilize the opportunity to leave. He didn¡¯t know if she¡¯d wake up or not, but he didn¡¯t want to chance her waking up with the situation as it was. Once he succeeded, he noticed her panicked state. Shit, fuck, shit. He saw the dark shroud that plagued her head last night. He hadn¡¯t seen it when he woke up, so why was it there now? He quickly ran into his room, grabbing the softest, plushie, of a brown bear that stood about four feet tall that he apparently owned. He then ran to the living room and saw the bags that were delivered from the shop yesterday and plucked out his jacket that was in one of the bags. He proceeded dressing the bear in his jacket, the sleeves were too big for it as the bottom of the jacket practically covered all of it¡¯s bottom parts. He then dashed back to her room, placing the bear in between her arms. When he glanced at the mirror, the dark shroud conjured all about her room. It swayed oh so close to her which caused her much discomfort. As swiftly as it came, it vanished, dissipating as the sun arose. The entire situation he had noted in the back of his mind, perhaps Lilith can give answer to what went on. Before he left the room, he took one last look at her. Peace once again reigned over her sleeping state. With a sigh of relief, he left, closing the door, and entering on his own as he prepared to get ready for the day.

    Monique

    Every corner of her mind plagued itself with eerie dark clouds. Everywhere she tried to run to, she was stopped by shackles holding her down. Stopped by the darkness all around. There were no walls, no ceilings, just a floor for her to stand on. She wasn¡¯t initially afraid of the dark but being held down like this in a room filled with nothingness scared her more than anything. And Ezekiel knew it. He somehow always knew it. This is where they would imprison her if she did anything against the team¡¯s wishes. Her arms would reach out, yet it was denied any form of comfort. Everyone would always look at her with a mixture of pity and joy as they felt she got what she deserved. As if they knew if she kept screwing up like this, she would no longer be the apple of Doctor B¡¯s eyes. She would cry out all the time, yet no one would ever listen. Ignoring her was their pleasure. Watching her suffer filled them with such satisfaction it was indescribable.

    Monique: Please don¡¯t leave me!

    Imagery broke away as she reached out for assistance. As if visions were blurring with one another, she saw distant memories. Were they hers or someone else¡¯s? She saw people dressed in old fashioned dresses and scenery that felt as if they popped out of history textbooks. She felt as if she were watching an old movie flick with holes in it. Yet, all of it felt so surreal. As if all of these images were tangible with a touch of familiarity. When she reached out to them, they would run through her like water. Slowly, yet surely, evaporating. Dark spots in her past that she can¡¯t seem to remember and all she saw was Ezekiel. Like signs were pointing to him. She called out for answers, yet no one responded. In the silence, she stood, until suddenly she too vanished from it all. She woke up to the sun rays blaring down at her face. In her immediate view, she saw something she wasn¡¯t expecting. A brown bear that felt so soft to touch. She smelled the warm familiar vanilla scent with hints of cinnamon. She recognized that the bear had something quite odd with it: Lee¡¯s jacket. Why does it have Lee¡¯s jacket? She pondered her thought as she examined the thing. Soon the smells of breakfast leaked into her room. Heavily nostalgic for a past that slowly uncovered itself. It occurred to her that this wasn¡¯t the first time someone had made breakfast. She couldn¡¯t remember who it was or where it had happened, but she remembered the first thing she woke up to was chocolate chip pancakes, bacon, and scrambled eggs. She wandered around the hallways till she made it into the kitchen. Lee was in gym shorts, a raggedy t-shirt, and a black apron when he heard her approaching.

    Lee: Good morning, sunshine. How are you feeling?

    Monique: Uh? Good? Am I supposed to not feel good?

    Lee: Well, I didn¡¯t see you hydrate at all yesterday till you got home¡­so I wasn¡¯t sure if you were going to have a hangover or not.

    She shook her head and to his delight, she looked fine. Acted fine. But something was off. She had felt some sort of intensity coming from Lee. Was it something she did? She couldn¡¯t remember much after dancing with whomever and out drinking Ben.

    Monique: Oh¡­well¡­d-did I do anything inappropriate last night?

    Lee: What do you mean? Don¡¯t you remember anything?

    Monique: Last I remembered was Ben miraculously paying the band slow songs and dancing with you.

    Lee blushed as she stood there reminiscing about last night as if she forgot one tiny little detail.

    Monique: I feel like I did something else too¡­

    Lee: NOPE. Nope. N-not at all. You did not do anything else.

    Monique: Why do I feel like I did do something else?

    Lee: I don¡¯t know. How do you like your eggs, by the way?

    Monique: Scrambled. But it feels like I do. You¡¯re making it look really obvious I did.

    Lee: Naaah. Here, eat something before we go to the hospital today.

    Lee handed her a plate with exactly what she smelled in her room. Chocolate chip pancakes, scrambled eggs and bacon.

    Lee: I hope you like it.

    She examined it with much curiosity. She¡¯d never told him what she liked or disliked, so how could he know about this?

    Lee: It to your liking?

    She didn¡¯t want to tell him about her favorite breakfast cause she didn¡¯t know how to explain someone she couldn¡¯t remember making it for her every morning. She took a bite and tried to hide her delight from him.

    Monique: It¡¯s better than eating stuff out of a dumpster.

    He smiled.

    Lee: I¡¯ll take that as a compliment.

    Monique: So, listen¡­I don¡¯t do well with getting free handouts.

    Lee: Even though you¡¯ve been dumpster diving?

    Monique: That¡¯s different! People throw that stuff out! But you¡¯re literally handing something you made and bought me something yesterday and you¡¯re practically letting me live her for free so I¡¯m trying to say what can I do for you in return.

    Lee was taken aback. No one had ever asked what he had wanted. He¡¯d always gave to people, yet no one ever gave back.

    Monique: I¡¯m really good at household chores...I think?

    Lee: I don¡¯t know if I should trust you with that¡­

    Monique: I feel like you¡¯re challenging me.

    Lee: No, I just don¡¯t trust a dumpster diver to know how to cook and clean.

    She quickly finished her meal, taking her plate and the pans that were used. In a spiteful rush, she washed the dishes, cleaning every spec of dirt she could find. He

    watched in amazement.

    Lee: Where¡¯d you learn how to be a busser?

    Monique: Hell, if I know.

    Lee: You are just full of surprises aren¡¯t you? Just promise me you won¡¯t burn the house down.

    Ben: OY! Can y¡¯all keep it down out there some people have raging headaches.

    Ben cried out from a distant room as Lee and Monique laughed.

    ~

    They both left the house, dressed in new clothes. Lee had gone with his casual polo shirt and beaten up jeans whereas Monique went with the clothes she wore yesterday before they had gone to the event. He took her to a small garage that housed itself just down the road and brought out a standard motorcycle with two black helmets. He put his on while Monique hesitated to put hers.

    Lee: Anything wrong?

    Monique: I¡¯ve never been on a motorcycle before.

    Lee: Well, a first time for everything.

    He placed the helmet on her, causing her to readjust it to her head.

    Lee: Just hang on tight to me, okay?

    She nodded her head. As he started his motor engine, she hopped on the back, holding onto him as tightly as she could. They made their way to the hospital where they were supposed to meet Lilith at for a procedural checking. Passed the forestry, they headed towards signs that pointed to the city. She tried to distract herself the with the scenery all around her. Tree, shrub, tree, shrub, tree, more trees, lake, shadows that looked eerily like Lee and Monique¡­What? She did a double take with that, but it was too late, they disappeared. She didn¡¯t know what that was about. This was her first time here. She only knew him for like a day or two, so why would they be there? Were things just getting to her head at this point? They pulled into the parking lot where Lilith and some grumpy doctor with dark brown dreadlocks, chocolate skin, and hazel eyes had been waiting. Are we late?

    Lilith: Glad you both could make it! Hope the ride wasn¡¯t too bad.

    Monique: N-no not really.

    Lee: Why so glum, sugar plum?

    He had asked the doctor. Who doesn¡¯t he know in this city?

    Lilith: Oh, you know how Khan gets when he has to work when it¡¯s supposed to be his day off.

    Lee: Oh shit, that was today, wasn¡¯t it?

    Khan: Yeah, it was. But then things happen, don¡¯t they?

    Monique: I¡¯m sorry I happened.

    Khan: Oh, no. You don¡¯t have to apologize for a thing, child.

    She gave him a puzzling look. His mannerisms reminded her of someone, but who?

    Khan: Now lets all get in. We¡¯re going to go over the standard stuff. You going to be okay with two men inspecting you? By which I mean me and ya boy there.

    Lee: We¡¯re not dating¡­

    Khan: Oh, I know, I¡¯m just teasing.

    She looked at Lee, then cautiously nodded her head.

    Lilith: Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be in there too. I¡¯ll make sure they won¡¯t do anything funny and I¡¯ll also be asking some questions while Dr. Khan here takes your vitals and everything.

    As they walked through the glass doors that politely opened for the four of them, Monique took note of every single thing. The hospital they were at was unlike the facilities she was locked in. Rather than there being stone walls with constant medical nurses and doctors having clipboard glued to their hands as they always examined each and every step you took, there were glass walls. Sunlight shined on through as people were coming to and from. Some were children in need of their yearly check-up, others were adults who came in for their usual (or unusual problems). The rest were officers of the Corps. Doctors and nurses were nicer to their patients and never held them back for anything. It was unlike what she had been used to. She had wondered if this was some form of a front or if people were just genuinely nice.

    Lilith led her to the gowning room as the men were told to wait in the examination room. As Monique undressed, she felt the uncomfortable stares coming from Lilith. Lilith swiftly took her peepers towards the door.

    Lilith: Ohmigosh! I¡¯m so sorry! Please continue, I didn¡¯t mean to stare.

    Monique: It¡¯s okay.

    She tapped Lilith on the shoulder and was told she could leave her belongings on the side.

    Monique: C-can you do me a small favor?

    Lilith: For sure, what is it?

    Monique: M-my back side isn¡¯t too exposed is it?

    Lilith checked and reassured everything was fine. She then led Monique to the examination room. Khan had done everything normal doctors had always done with Monique. Taken her height, weight, vitals, blood pressure, used dongles to check her eyes and ears. And as he was doing all of these things Lilith went through a series of questions the first being if she was okay with Lee being there.

    Monique: Yeah, I do appreciate having someone I know for longer than a day.

    Lilith: Excellent. So, these questions are designed to figure out what you life was like before, if you were aware of any health issues from your family and so on. This is to help us build a profile so the more details you can give us the better. We will also be asking questions concerning your time on Earth-07395. This is so we can get an idea of why you had the circumstances you had so we can further investigate what went on. Will you be alright with that?

    Monique: I can try to be.

    Lee: If you really can¡¯t answer the questions, it¡¯s alright.

    Monique: But wouldn¡¯t it be useful to answer as many as accurately as I can?

    Lilith: Yes, but we also want to respect the difficulties it may come with and your feelings about it. This unfortunately won¡¯t be a one-time check-up. For now, we¡¯re just going to start off with the building blocks and hopefully overtime it¡¯ll become easier. If you honestly don¡¯t want to answer them now, you don¡¯ t have to and you can choose to come back and answer them whenever you want.

    Monique: Oh...alright¡­so how do we go about this exactly?

    If this is what it takes to give myself a better chance, why not take it?

    Lilith: Well first things first, I¡¯m going to have to have you sit up straight for a while. Until Khan gives me the go ahead to lie you down as he checks for anything else going on back there.

    Monique: Okay, then what? If you don¡¯t mind me asking

    Lilith: Oh, of course not. I am what you can refer to as either a puppeteer or a telepath. I can delve into people¡¯s minds to help them remember things they are unable to recall themselves. I tend not to do any sort of manipulation; this is why we have third parties such as Lee or even Khan to ensure I don¡¯t mess around with how you¡¯ve remembered things. Now, what I¡¯ll be doing is placing my fingers onto your head. We will essentially be sharing the same mind space. You¡¯ll see as much into my memories as I will see into yours. I will then guide you down a trip through memory lane and you are free to see into mine afterwards.

    Monique: R-really?

    Lilith: Of course! I¡¯d like to think we can establish trust between us.

    Monique: Th-then I¡¯m ready.

    Khan gave her the signal to go ahead and allow Monique to lie down. As Monique lied down, Lilith happily placed her fingers in a spider like manner gently on each side of Monique¡¯s head. The very tips of her digits glowed a white light. Monique instinctively closed her eyes. Lee readied the laptop and turned on the video recorder as he was going be the recorder for the session.

    Lilith: Alright. so, without further ado, let¡¯s get started. Lee will be recording us just so we can look back for future reference.

    Monique: Alright.

    Lilith: This is officer Lilith, executive assistant of Dragon¡¯s Nest with Patient #00466662 Monique whose last name will be omitted. Now, tell me Monique, what do you see?

    Monique: Darkness¡­really pitch-black darkness.

    Lilith: Now, concentrate. Can you find me?

    She looked everywhere throughout her mind. After twenty or more steps forward, she found Lilith surrounded in particles of what seemed like a beach. Sand covered both their feet as waves were crashing nearby.

    Monique: Yeah, you¡­you¡¯re in front of a beach. I-I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever been here before. Is this part of yours?

    Lilith: Yes! This city is gifted with many beaches and lagoons nearby. This is the first beach I got to go to when I was very young on this world. Has the clearest of waters and the best of sunsets. Now, let us focus onto you a little bit more. Do you see a door behind you?

    Monique: Yeah.

    Lilith: We¡¯ll now continue with our first question. These doors will appear as we go throughout this journey down your memory lane. Go ahead and open the door.

    Monique: Okay.

    She pushed open the door to find another beach scene, something that felt as if it were from her past. It was then immediately distorted to her time at the institution. Lilith had seen this distortion and immediately noted it. As she made notes in her mind, the laptop nearby would then record them as if she were typing them herself. If Lee were not used to this, he would¡¯ve wondered if he had gone insane as notes he had never written were appearing before him. He then reorganized them into what Lilith noted and what was said throughout this conversation.

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Lilith: How odd.

    Monique: I-is that supposed to happen?

    Lilith: Worry not, we¡¯ll still continue. Can you recall the first day you noticed things were different? Like when you heard the screaming or the distorted noises?

    Monique: I-I think. I was thirteen at the time¡­I-I just re-remember suddenly waking up to constant screaming. I thought I was going dead in the ear.

    They watched as Monique, no older than thirteen, crouching in pain. Putting herself in the fetal position. Doctors came in, panicking about what to do and what it meant while the CEO just calmly stepped inside. He crouched by her side, whispering something into her ear. The younger Monique had then calmed down, eyes noticeably sullen. As if there were no light coming out. As if she were hollowed out.

    Monique: And then, everything stopped.

    Lilith: Do you remember what he whispered to you?

    Monique: No. This¡­this is the first time I¡¯m even seeing it all happen. This is exactly what happened that day, correct?

    Lilith: Yes. I specifically specialize in reawakening and tracing memories. Do you remember how old you were when you came here?

    Monique: I was six I thi¡ª

    She tried prying open a door they saw right before them, yet it would not budge. Darkness had crept all around it, barring them from entry.

    Monique: I-I-Is this a common occurrence?

    Lilith: It certainly is not. Someone¡¯s trying to keep you away from the truth.

    Lee

    Panic started ensuing. He had seen the sweat drops on Monique¡¯s face.

    Khan: This isn¡¯t good. Her heart rate is going way up, something¡¯s going on.

    Lee: Is there a chance I can get patched in?

    Khan: Yeah, just put your hand on Lilith¡¯s shoulder. She¡¯ll probably act as a conduit between the two of you now, but it¡¯ll be better for her to have a familiar face in there.

    Lee nodded in agreement then proceeded to place his hand on Lilith¡¯s shoulder.

    Lee: Hey, patch me in.

    Lilith: Monique, Lee will be joining us now, can you open the door adjacent to the one blocking us?

    Monique: Y-yeah.

    With much ease, she opened a wooden door nearby. Lee was on the other side.

    Lee: You, okay?

    Monique: No, everything feels wrong. I don¡¯t understand why¡­why can¡¯t I remember this? Why can¡¯t I go look into my own memories?

    Lilith: There¡¯s a lot of questions we may not be able to answer. But for right now what is best is answering the ones we can.

    Lee: Besides, we¡¯ll find out sooner or later, right?

    Monique: I-I¡¯m just so afraid.

    Lilith: Of what?

    Monique: What if it¡¯s blocked for a reason? What if I really am a monster?

    Lee shook his head as Lilith did the same. Both disagreed and said no matter what, they would still help out someone in need. That they wouldn¡¯t turn their backs on her.

    Lee: You¡¯ll be okay. I¡¯m right here with you and I¡¯m not going anywhere.

    Monique: O-okay. Let¡¯s continue!!

    Lilith: Alright then! Come follow me.

    They followed Lilith out of that room and proceeded to another door, this time made of mosaic glass.

    Lilith: How often were you in and out of that facility.

    Monique: I remember running away when I was ten. I can¡¯t say I remember where I was, but I do remember I was brought back at thirteen ran away the following year and was caught two years afterwards.

    Lee: So, ran away again at fourteen and brought back at sixteen.

    Lilith: Who brought you back?

    Monique: Ezekiel.

    She slid open a sliding glass door that led into a partially lit living room. The light shined, showing Lilith and Lee a fourteen-year-old Monique beaten to shit. Scars everywhere. Her lungs were having a terrible time giving her oxygen. She was cautious. She ensured no one had followed her. The floors were painted a grainy gray. Pewter gray couches faced the wall with a flatscreen TV that looked like it had been turned off. Young Monique stepped in quietly, hoping no one was home. This was the first time she had ever entered somewhere so fancy and luxurious. God was she hoping no one was home. As she tip-toed across the living room floor, she heard someone causing the glasses to rattle. She stopped midway, sweat bullets formed.

    Lee: Where are we?

    Monique: You¡¯re about to find out.

    Stranger: I know you¡¯re out there! Your thoughts are fucking loud.

    fuck shit fuck shit. Thoughts not only echoed around young Monique¡¯s mind but all around the scenery. Notably, they were loud enough for present Monique to hear them as well.

    The stranger stomped into the living room. The moonlight hit his figure, revealing a scrawny looking kid with unruly long black hair and white eyes appeared. He was holding a kitchen knife like it was a bat.

    Stranger: Who the fuck are you and what do you want?

    Young Monique: My¡­my name is Monique and I just need a place to stay the night.

    He looked her up and down, scanning each and every corner of her.

    Stranger: Aren¡¯t you one of those things that work for the government?

    Young Monique: I wouldn¡¯t say that Twilight Baleful is ran by the government.

    Stranger: So, you¡¯re with them?

    Young Monique: No. I am not.

    Stranger: And how do I know you¡¯re telling the truth?

    Young Monique: I wouldn¡¯t look like I¡¯ve been beaten to shit now would I?

    Stranger: Fair point. Why¡¯d you come in here?

    Young Monique: I was really hoping no one would be home. It seemed abandoned from the get-go. I¡¯m sorry, whatever your name is, can you please put down the knife?

    She tried to hold back how much she wanted to laugh at his failed holding of a knife.

    Stranger: Apologies, I suppose. My name is Ezekiel.

    He placed down the knife, then cautiously walked towards her.

    Ezekiel: For a person with superpowers, you oddly don¡¯t seem to want to show them off.

    Young Monique: Well, I¡¯ll show you mine if you show me yours.

    Ezekiel: Couldn¡¯t you hear me before? I could hear every thought in your head. It literally screams at some points.

    Young Monique: Sorry. Is that all you can do?

    Ezekiel: ¡®Fraid so.

    Young Monique: Then why do I feel like you¡¯re hiding something from me?

    Ezekiel: It¡¯s all in your head.

    Young Monique: Haha, very funny.

    She pulled out a lighter, one she always had kept handy at the time and flickered it on. She allowed the flames to engulf one of her hands. She then proceeded to the kitchen and turned on the faucet. She then placed her other hand in the sink, letting the water wrap around her hand. All at once, just as the fire engulfed her hand so too did the water. Ezekiel stared in amazement. She snapped her finger, the flames extinguished. She shut off the faucet and no droplet of water was left on her arm.

    Ezekiel: Whoa! That¡¯s so cool. But wait, why would you be running away from them? Why not use that to join that organization? Or any organization for that matter? Wouldn¡¯t they help you direct that to good use?

    Young Monique: Hah. What sort of lies were you fed to, kid?

    Ezekiel: Well, tell me why wouldn¡¯t you stay?

    Young Monique: For what? To be misused. Abused? To be lied to at every turn. Them saying of course you can go home, go back to your family but in reality, you can¡¯t. You can never go anywhere without their permission. You¡¯re their prisoner because they can do whatever they want since you¡¯re a minor and no one else will care for you. Because you¡¯re just some unwanted orphan. You exist for their purpose. Their amusement.

    Ezekiel: Okay¡­but wouldn¡¯t it just be easier to live for that? To serve them?

    Young Monique: Hah, says the fucking rich kid who¡¯s mansion I just broke into. You get to eat whatever you want, never worry about your next meal and you probably get some freedoms.

    Ezekiel: It¡¯s not what you think.

    Young Monique: Oh? Then enlighten me. Cause from where I¡¯m standing you seem to have it all.

    Ezekiel: I mean¡­you are right¡­I¡¯m just some rich kid whose had everything handed down to him. Silver spoons and all. But you wanna know why no one else is home besides me? Because no one cares about me. Can¡¯t live up to their expectations why bother caring about their wellbeing.

    Young Monique: So, it seems were on a similar boat here. You can¡¯t live up to your parents¡¯ expectations and I¡¯d rather die than live up to the figure heads at Twilight Baleful¡¯s expectations of me.

    Monique

    As her past self-talked with a shifty, younger, Ezekiel, Lee had a zillion questions running through his head.

    Lee: How exactly did you end up in this kid¡¯s house?

    Monique: Look when you¡¯re on the run, you don¡¯t really check who¡¯s rich house is whose.

    Lee: Were you planning to stay there forever?

    Monique: No, just until the coast was clear. Clear enough for me to leave New York City¡­I-I think I wanted to go to Louisiana.

    Lilith: Form our records of any Earth. Well, most Earths those two places are quite a ways away. Why did you want to go there?

    Monique: I honestly don¡¯t know. I just knew it was better than being there. In a big city.

    Lilith: How did you find yourself there?

    Monique: We were supposed to do a mission for the US government. Twilight Baleful prides itself for being a mercenary for higher. Even if it¡¯s for the big wigs in Washington as long as everything is kept under the table. It was to keep people in line. Many were protesting about the unethical use of children with powers being kept in private armies. We were forced to shut them down. But I took the opportunity to split. Most missions, I was supposed to be kept under lock and chain with a chaperone. However, chaos erupted. I don¡¯t know how it started but I do know, Angelica, the girl with pink pastel pigtails and what we called our sister Annabelle were having too much fun with the protesters. They were supposed to keep them inline. What they did instead was caused a massacre. Killed anyone who got in their way. I tried saving the ones I could, but I was told to stay put until they got back. I broke all communication devices I had on me, anything that could trace me, and I ran. Cowardly, I ran.

    Lee: You saved who you could.

    Monique: Fair, I guess. As I was running, Angelica and Annabelle were attempting to capture me. I fought them and obviously won.

    Lilith: May I ask how?

    Monique: They rely so much on their powers that they hardly know how to use a weapon. Even though now, Angelica¡¯s a gun specialist and Annabelle can use small knives and daggers¡­Angelica relied way too much on her telepathic powers whereas Annabelle relied so much on her ability to slightly see into the future and her inhuman dexterity. Icing them where they stood and rendering any tool useless using a sword was really easy for me. Also, constantly confusing Annabelle helped too.

    Lilith: Oh! So, you¡¯re a swordsman?

    Monique: Sort of? I¡¯m not really well trained. But I can use it. Anyway, I used that opportunity, created a thick smog, and ran. Found what I thought was an abandoned mansion out over in East Midtown, New York. I was just trying to hide long enough till everyone was gone.

    After she was done talking, Ezekiel had asked Young Monique something.

    Ezekiel: So, do you intend to stay the night or how long? Not like it really matters to me.

    Young Monique: With any hope, the people who are looking for me have left the area already and I can make my way to New Orleans, Louisiana.

    Ezekiel: What¡¯s out there?

    She mumbled it out, but it felt fuzzed out. Like if a redacted statement could be read, that¡¯s what she said.

    Ezekiel: Well, what would you say if I propose we go together?

    Young Monique: Why would you want to come with me?

    Ezekiel: I don¡¯t have anything better to do anyway. Besides, it does me no harm bringing a pretty girl like you halfway across the country.

    Young Monique: Yeah but what about your parents. I know they don¡¯t care but¡­

    Ezekiel: They won¡¯t even notice I¡¯m gone. Plus, you¡¯ll get all the perks that come with knowing a rich kid. So, why not?

    Ezekiel extended out his hand as a way to shake in agreement. At first, young Monique was hesitant to take it. It was moments later that she ¡°thought¡± it would be harmless. That nothing bad could ever happen from this small encounter How  wrong she was. Her current self shook her head as she watched her younger self shake hands with a devil.

    Lee

    Lee: Why did you let him go with you?

    Monique: Because, at the time, I thought I found a bit of myself in someone else. Someone who understood what it was like to have to live up to someone else¡¯s expectations of you.

    Lilith: What about all those perks?

    Monique: I wouldn¡¯t even count it as a bonus.

    Lilith: Why not?

    Monique: We were fine at first.  But I guess we were never fine to begin with. Everything I saw between us was viewed rose-tinted glasses. And I guess its because I thought this was how friends were supposed to treat each other. And what¡¯s more¡­he¡­he¡­he really made me believe we were more than just friends. He would flirt with me, constantly. We shared our first kiss in a small hotel in Berryville, Virginia. We shared everything together.

    Lilith: Where do you think it went wrong?

    Lee tried to keep his mouth shut. He watched as Ezekiel and young Monique interacted with each other. Watched as Ezekiel always acted as if he had hidden motives. Always looked as if he was embarrassed to be around her. But why? Her beauty was barely sprouting at that age. Why would he be embarrassed to be around her? He distracted himself by listening in on the conversation between Lilith and Monique.

    Monique: Must¡¯ve been that phone call he got back in Knoxville, Tennessee. His mood swings violently went from one end to the other. When he asked me to teach him how to control his abilities, he¡¯d explode on me when it came to his short comings. He began to control every aspect of my life. Always told me what to wear, how to act, how to be. Saying it was for my own good.

    Lee: And you let him!?

    Lilith: Lee, please.

    Monique: Yeah, I did. Because if I didn¡¯t, he¡¯d threaten to call them. Threatened to send me back.

    Lee: Then why didn¡¯t you kick his ass and leave him??

    Monique: B¡­because I¡­I was so convinced I loved him. Because I thought he was the only one who could save me. Because I didn¡¯t think twice to the way he treated me.

    Lee¡¯s fists were shacking.

    Lilith: Lee! Don¡¯t.

    Lee: How could you be so stupid?!

    Monique: I¡ª

    Lee: Why didn¡¯t you leave?

    Ezekiel: Because she knew she couldn¡¯t.

    The memory of Ezekiel peeled itself from the scene. He made eye contact with the three of them. They looked back in shock.

    Lilith: How?

    Ezekiel: She needed me. Just as much as I needed her. We were two peas of a pod. She wanted to run away from dear old dad, and I wanted to piss him off so bad. Show him the one thing he couldn¡¯t do.

    Lee: What the fuck is going on?

    Lilith: I-I don¡¯t know. This has never happened before

    Monique cowered in fear. Was he really here? She looked as if she had an idea why but as she was about to open her mouth, Ezekiel stared her down, putting a finger over his lips. She tried so hard to get any words out of her mouth, but she couldn¡¯t.

    Ezekiel: Now, now. Don¡¯t spoil the fun for everyone.

    He teleported over to her, caressing her cheek as he held her hand.

    Ezekiel: Wouldn¡¯t want an accident occurring like it did in New Orleans. Or that accident that occurred in Baton Rouge.

    Lilith: What happened?

    Ezekiel: I¡¯m sorry, peasant. I¡¯m strictly speaking to my girlfriend here.

    He tried using telekinesis to push them backwards, yet they didn¡¯t move an inch. He quickly turned to Monique. He tried to rush her.

    Ezekiel: Now, now darlin. You¡¯ve been pulling away for far too long now. You wouldn¡¯t want another accident on your back, now would you? You know you have to let me have power in your head in order to rid of the trash in your mind.

    Monique shuttered.

    Lee: Get. Your. Hands. Off. Her.

    Ezekiel: Or else wh¡ª

    A loud growl came from Lee. Enormous, monstrous claws formed on his hands as he bared his fangs. Monique stared at him with wide eyes. She peeled away from Ezekiel and slowly but surely tried to get away.

    Ezekiel: What the fuck are you?

    Lilith: Lee! Keep control! Don¡¯t kill him!

    Lee: Don¡¯t w o r r y. I¡¯ll just maim him.

    As Lee leaped towards Ezekiel, a flash of light appeared, blinding the both of them. Monique had disappeared in the chaos as Ezekiel ended up behind iron bars, he tried hard to escape from but couldn¡¯t. Lee¡¯s demon form halted. When they finally took a breather as Ezekiel rioted, attempting to release himself from the prison created for him they looked around and couldn¡¯t find Monique.

    Lilith: Where did she go?

 Chapter 7: Four Years Ago

    Monique

    When Lee asked her those questions, she didn¡¯t know how to respond. Why was she so attached to Ezekiel? Why did he matter so much to her? The flash of light hit, and she felt something had pulled her away. Broken pieces of her memories flooded in. She searched for answers in them but found nothing. Everything was either so twisted or missing or too shattered to put together. She saw people she knew from the corporation, such as Annabelle and Angelica. But she saw other figures she couldn¡¯t remember. It was as if their entire existence were cut out from pictures. However, Ezekiel was as clear as day. The others had blurry parts in the background, things she couldn¡¯t focus on or clearly remember. But him? He was the only thing with no cracks, nothing erased, everything focused in. So why was it that she remembered that day and every day after with Ezekiel so well but everything else was such a huge blur?

    Four Years Ago

    She remembered it all to a T. How the moon light hit his scrawny stature. How he cautiously approached her as if he were trying to persuade her that he was not a threat as she had done the same for him. But what made her stay with him? What made her trust him? Was it the way he talked? Or was it the way he acted towards her?

    Monique: How do I know you won¡¯t take me back to Twilight Baleful?

    Ezekiel: You don¡¯t trust me?

    Monique: I just broke into your house¡­

    Ezekiel: And you¡¯ve had a long history of being burned before.

    Monique: Don¡¯t read my mind without permission!

    Ezekiel: Ahh¡­sorry.

    He slowly made his way to her. She stood still, trying to figure out just who was this guy and what did he want. He caressed her cheeks softly. He entranced her by using his looks and touch. His voice sounded like a siren¡¯s, softly calling out to her. Even though she asked him not to go inside there, he was already in her head. Rewiring parts of her.

    Ezekiel: Why would I do anything to harm you?

    Monique: I-I

    Ezekiel: All I want is out of this hell hole. And I do hope someone as sweet as you will help me.

    Monique: S-sure but why me?

    Ezekiel: Maybe its fair that you broke into my life.

    She blushed. He sinisterly smiled. He knew it worked. Say the right things, make the right moves. But he knew he had to continue this charade. So, they talked all night. About how they were never enough for the adults in their lives. How they wanted to run, run far away. He asked her why she needed to go so far, why couldn¡¯t she just do what he wanted to do. But she was still head strong. She insisted on going to New Orleans. So, he insisted on coming along.

    Monique: What¡¯s out there for you anyway?

    Ezekiel: Adventure, a chance to get to know you better. Besides, you wouldn¡¯t have to travel on foot and run into the chances in seeing your former colleagues of yours. We can ride in style and spend all the fortune my parents¡¯ have.

    Monique: Won¡¯t they catch onto you?

    Ezekiel: That¡¯s if they care enough.

    She was convinced. But, deep down, she felt awful. Like this was wrong. She shouldn¡¯t have said yes. She shouldn¡¯t have agreed. But she did. Because on the surface, she felt something that she never felt in, well, ever. She felt enamored by him. She couldn¡¯t tell if it was love yet. She knew telepaths who could essentially manipulate and control others¡¯ emotions and thoughts. Was he one of them? Questions formed yet never left her head. Everything felt so barricaded. He would reassure her nothing is going on, that nothing was wrong. That everything she was thinking, or feeling, was her just being delusional. That there was nothing to worry about. That everything was okay. And she believed him.

    The next day they both set out for their adventure to New Orleans and mapped out all the cities they were going to pull over at. They were going to spend the day driving from Midtown East, New York, New York to Berryville, Virginia. It was a 4-hour drive and he promised that she wouldn¡¯t regret making pitstops. She didn¡¯t mind or rather couldn¡¯t oppose to the plan. It wasn¡¯t her car that they were taking. It wasn¡¯t her money that they were spending.

    Monique: What¡¯s out here in this small-town area?

    Ezekiel: What? Are you all about the destination? Not the journey?

    Monique: I mean, to be fair, I can¡¯t necessarily enjoy the journey. You know, getting chased and all.

    Ezekiel: Well, with me, you can enjoy the finer things in life. Like taking in the scenery. Taking it slow.

    Monique: Is it really taking it slow to be traveling with someone I¡¯ve barely ¨C¨C¨C¨C

    He interrupted her with a kiss. Quieting her thoughts and leaving her bewildered as he walked away. How could he take something so precious, so sacred¡­.and do it in one fell-swoop without a second thought? But more importantly, why wasn¡¯t she mad or bothered by it? She was left to ponder these thoughts as they made their way to Knoxville, Tennessee. He went on and on about how she would love everything about that place. She kept nodding her head, making it so she was listening to every single word he said. But she honestly didn¡¯t care. She had a place to get to. She didn¡¯t want all these stop overs. He left her at a dinery in some hole in the wall place to take a phone call.

    Ezekiel: What do you want, father?

    Father: Where have you been?? Your mother and I have been worried sick about you.

    Ezekiel: Haha, now you and I both know that¡¯s a load of bull shit. So, let¡¯s call off the charade and tell me what you are really calling me for father?

    Father: Clever child. Were you also clever to know that the girl you¡¯re with is company property?

    Ezekiel: Very aware of that, but how do you know I¡¯m with her?

    Father: I¡¯m not an idiot, son. The security cameras were on. And you know very well traffic cams capture everything.

    Ezekiel: I¡¯m not giving her up, father. She¡¯s too¡­valuable.

    He stood there, observing Monique playing with her food as she waited for him to return.

    Father: My boss won¡¯t be incredibly pleased to know you¡¯ve stolen their property.

    Ezekiel: Property neither of you could keep under control.

    She caught his eyes and smiled at him. He smiled back.

    Ezekiel: I do, however, have a proposition to make.

    Father: You are not in any position to make any proposition.

    Ezekiel: Now. Now, father, the girl you whined about not being able to control is now in my possession, isn¡¯t that correct? So, why not make this wager? How about I get this girl under my control, and when she is, she can be all yours.

    Father: And what is it you get in return?

    Ezekiel: Utter control of that pesky little elite team you have going on there. Oh and, she has to listen to whatever I say. It¡¯ll give me a chance to evolve my potential.

    Father: And how do you know He¡¯ll let you do as you please?

    Ezekiel: How else will you get your precious subject back?

    Ezekiel hung up the phone. He then entered back into the place where he had left Monique. She wanted to ask him a million questions, like why was he out for so long and who was he on the phone with. But none of these questions came to fruition. It was as if intrusive thoughts entered her mind, like a siren whispering sweet nothings in her head. Blocking every instinct, every urge, she had to run. It beckoned to her, convincing her nothing is wrong, everything is okay. Whispering, everything is okay. However, when he tried to, once again, convince her there was nothing out for her in New Orleans, she resisted. It was the only thing she held on strong to. A place for her in a town that she couldn¡¯t remember why it had meant so much to her.

    Monique: It¡¯s important to me.

    Ezekiel: Aren¡¯t I important to you?

    Monique: You are, but please, trust me.

    Ezekiel at last, came up with something that would ensure his complete control over her. He had concluded that if he could rid of everything she held so dear to her, he could have complete and total control over her and her heart. He convinced her to stay for a few more weeks. He wanted to show her the area, the scenery. Everything. This was so he could be the knight she dreamed of. The person who would save her. The person who could never betray her. She agreed as long as they make it to where they needed to be, she agreed. He convinced himself this was a way to take utter control over her. Oh, how wrong he was. As they left, Ezekiel another idea popped into his head: what if he could rearrange the memories? What if he could take them a part, piece by piece and rewrite them? And on their way to New Orleans, he tried, and succeeded, in picking parts of Monique¡¯s memories. Every question he asked her about her past, he picked them apart, leaving holes and pieces when the story would end. He¡¯d ask the same questions again, but she couldn¡¯t recall. The memories he took couldn¡¯t be destroyed nor completely erased; he wasn¡¯t skilled enough to rid them all. So, he instead locked them away where she couldn¡¯t reach.

    They made a pit stop in Baton Rouge, just an hour away from where she needed to be. It was there she met him. A man who looked to be older than her by ten years who reminded her so much of someone she once knew. But who? He had crimson eyes that spotted her miles, and miles away and somewhat spikey strawberry red hair. He gawked at her as if he lost her once upon a time. Step by step, he approached her. Yet, Ezekiel got in the way. He puffed out his chest to the stranger, trying this absolute best to protect Monique.

    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    Ezekiel: Can I help you?

    He was speechless. Words tried forming but nothing came to fruition. Monique pushed Ezekiel to the side. For a brief moment, she snapped out of the rosy tinted trance. She knew how to protect herself before, she didn¡¯t need someone protecting her now.

    Monique: Hi, I¡¯m sorry, do I know you?

    Those very words carved holes in his chest. How could she not know him? How could she forget? He shook his head to choke down the tears coming out.

    Stranger: I-I¡¯m sorry. You just¡­you just look like her so much.

    He thought about what he was going to say for a moment.

    Stranger: I-is there a chance I can talk to you in private? For just a few moments? Please?

    Before Monique could agree, Ezekiel pulled her to the side.

    Ezekiel: I don¡¯t trust this guy. Let me handle this.

    Monique: It¡¯s okay. I can handle this.

    Ezekiel: What if he tries to take you back to the company?

    Monique: I can handle myself.

    He didn¡¯t want to argue with her, so instead he went inside her mind once more. She tried so hard to resist, but his will was stronger than hers. He rearranged her thoughts and emotions.

    Ezekiel: I don¡¯t trust this guy. Let me handle this.

    She agreed. Even though she knew deep down inside she knew he was someone to her. But who? She lied to the stranger, but also lied to Ezekiel and followed them to a secluded area. She hid herself behind the dumpsters, close enough to hear the entirety of the conversation.

    Stranger: Where is the girl?

    Ezekiel: Not telling you. What do you want with her?

    Stranger: She¡¯s my little sister! She¡¯s been missing for over six years.

    Ezekiel: And how do you know she¡¯s your little sister? You said she looked similar, that doesn¡¯t mean she could be yours.

    He pulled out a flier with pictures of a younger Monique.

    Stranger: Please, we¡¯ve been looking for her. And in every turn, we¡¯ve been shut down or told she doesn¡¯t exist. A-and I know that¡¯s her. I just want to bring her home.

    Ezekiel¡¯s eyes widened in surprise as Monique mimicked the same reaction. She had always assumed the worse about her family. Always assumed no one really wanted her, that everyone had abandoned her. She wanted to walk closer, wanted to ask if this were all true, but before she could, Ezekiel interjected.

    Ezekiel: Yeah right. You just want to sell her back to the corporation. Make some easy cash by prying on her.

    Stranger: What? No! She was taken from us! She ¡ª

    Monique blanked out. Ezekiel had an inkling feeling that she was there, watching. By the time she came to it, the stranger who claimed to be her brother was gone. She asked him where¡¯d the stranger go, but he deflected every question she had. Eventually, she stopped asking altogether.

    Present

    Monique: W-what just happened?

    She pulled herself from the memories. It was as if she stopped a film midway and pulled herself out of the narrative. All these holes in her memories, all of these pictures that seemed ripped apart, why were they pulled apart? Why were they missing? If they were so important to her, why were they just gone?

    Ezekiel: Because you don¡¯t need them. You didn¡¯t need them.

    Monique: Who are you to tell me whether or not I needed them? They were mine! And now they¡¯re gone¡­missing.

    Ezekiel: Oh, they aren¡¯t gone or missing, my dear. I simply cut them out. Buried them far, far away.

    Monique: W-why?

    Ezekiel: Because you didn¡¯t need them. You only needed me.

    Monique: Bu-but they could¡¯ve¡­they could¡¯ve helped me!

    Ezekiel: Helped you to do what? Figure out who you are? Where you belong? You belonged nowhere else but with me, darling.

    Monique: H-how do you even know that?

    Ezekiel: Because you needed me.

    Monique: Needed you? I needed answers. I needed to know who my friends, my family were. The people who¡ª

    Ezekiel: Who what? Loved you? Only I could ever love you. Only I could ever be what you needed.

    Monique: You¡¯re insane! I didn¡¯t need you!

    Ezekiel roughly grabbed her wrist.

    Ezekiel: Yes, you did. You needed me. And I only did what any loving boyfriend would do.

    Monique: Manipulate me?? Erase every part of my memory??

    Ezekiel: Exactly! So, I could be your one and only.

    Monique: You¡¯re disgusting.

    She shoved him off of her, causing him to lose his grip. Before he could get up, she dashed off away from him. A door appeared in front of her. It was strange, the same door that looked like the entrance to Lee¡¯s house. She quickly ran inside and slammed it behind her. As she turned around, she felt as if she entered the painting Lee had in his living room. A garden filled with beautiful dark colored flowers. She found Lee, in a white robe, watering them and checking on their health. As she approached him, something differed. He had curled black, scaly, horns and his eyes were a tad bit narrower. What was stranger than ever was when she called out to him, he did not answer. He didn¡¯t even look at her. As she got closer and closer to him, he noticed her in his peripheral vision. He then did a double take and proceeded to drop the watering can. Words formed but no sound came out. She observed him, moving closer and closer.

    Monique: You¡¯re not Lee, are you?

    He nodded in agreement.

    Monique: Can I ask your name then?

    He shook his head.

    Monique: Can you¡­can you speak?

    He nodded.

    Monique: So, you just don¡¯t want to talk to me. Well, can you tell me something? Are you the demon that is attached to Lee?

    Lee

    He rattled the cage with his monstrous claws.

    Lee: Where is she!?

    Ezekiel manically laughed.

    Ezekiel: Wouldn¡¯t you like to know, Demon boy?

    He rattled the cage once again, this time moments away from breaking it.

    Lilith: Lee stop.

    Lee: Why the fuck should I? He¡¯s just a thought projection. Killing him would be much more useful.

    Lilith: The only person who can is Monique. All you¡¯d do is just tear him to pieces and make it harder for me to extract.

    Ezekiel: Ohoho, you think you can kick me out of here? Aren¡¯t you being a little too arrogant peasant?

    Without breaking a sweat, Lilith pried Lee from the cage, tossing him to the side. Her soft pale green eyes turned demonic black. Her face cracking as if the mask was peeling off. A single glare caused Ezekiel to rapidly back away from the cage, almost pissing his pants. It was the first time he¡¯d ever seen true evil.

    Lilith: Do you know why my parents named me Lilith? It wasn¡¯t for my looks and charms. You may think Lee isn¡¯t all that terrifying, but that¡¯s because the quieter the anger, the worse it gets. Now, don¡¯t think for a moment I won¡¯t let Lee actually rip you to shreds, it¡¯d just be too much work for me to find all the itty-bitty parts of you. Tell us what we need to know or else.

    Ezekiel: L-l-look I don¡¯t know where she is, I swear. We got separated a bit after the flash. I was trying to get her back, but she disappeared into some weird door.

    Lilith: She might have gone through your door, Lee.

    Lee: Wait, why mine?

    Lilith: Because I became a conduit when you entered the fray. So, she¡¯s probably going down your memories right now.

    Lee regained his human form and nodded his head. He ran from them and towards a general direction. He found the door the same door Monique had gone through. This time, however, he found himself inside of what seemed to be his house, but it was old and in need of a serious makeover. It was as if he wandered in a museum full of relics. Art, vases, furniture, and the likes, all seemed to be out of a renaissance painting. He scanned the room and found nothing familiar. He wandered around, maybe finding someone in this old forgotten palace would be beneficial. Searching high and low throughout the long corridors and the long hallways (or at least what felt long to him). He finally arrived at study with a girl who looked so much like Monique. She was dressed in a floral yukata with straight long red hair done up right with little loops. She stared at Lee as he stared back.

    Lee: Monique?

    She smiled and shook her head. She then grabbed his hand and led him around through the house and into the backyard.

    Lee: Whoa, whoa where are you taking me??

    She stopped and pointed at a mansion directed across the backyard. It was his. Still intact without a burn mark on it.

    Lee: Why¡­why did you take me here?

    She pointed as Monique dashed around the place looking for answers. She smiled, urging him to go on inside. He couldn¡¯t quite understand but he couldn¡¯t ask anything else. By the time he could come up with a question, she was gone. He ran into the mansion in hopes to find her.

 Chapter 8: Alice

    ****Several Years Ago****

    Lee

    Days have gone by since Karin and Lee had left their home world. Yet, a month or so had passed since that night and neither of them have felt the same. They had spent their entire lives on their world despite being cursed with the wrath of the demon and the rage of the phoenix, yet once the incident occurred, the only place they could ever belong was Eiridelium. Furthermore, it was the only world where they could learn more about themselves. So, Karin decided to stay to learn more about her curse. Lee, on the other hand, felt he had to stay. He had already felt abandoned her once, he couldn¡¯t do it again. They had gotten themselves an old-style Japanese house nearby a lake and down the ways from the city. It was the only place that remotely felt close to home. Karin had proceeded to spend her days on Eiridelium either in her room, at Nelore¡¯ s Academy of Magics, or at the Leviathan Library whereas Lee spent part of his time here and there. He¡¯d study magic with Karin then would spend his other free time practicing swordsmanship or just exploring the world. However, his days felt colorless, as if he were just going through the motions. Neither Karin nor he had ever opened up or talked about that day. Every now and then, Karin would try to start up a conversation.

    Karin: Maybe you should learn about your curse too¡­I¡­it might help.

    Lee: Help what? Figure out what was done that night? I slaughtered dad and Cruella and you burned the evidence. What¡¯s done is done.

    Karin: I-I know but don¡¯t you want to learn how to control it? How to cope with it?

    Lee: Why? So, I could bring it out like a parlor trick? Fuck it and fuck that thing. Why bother with it anyway?

    Before Karin could make another point, she stopped right there. Every conversation started this way, and every conversation ended the same way. What¡¯s the point, what¡¯s the point, what¡¯s the fucking point. She knew deep down, nothing good would come from it yet she continued to pester anyway. She¡¯d hope that at some point, he¡¯d change his mind. Or at least saw things from her point of view. But alas, their relationship was strained, the only things binding the two is blood and their last name. She didn¡¯t want to leave him. He didn¡¯t want to leave her. Lee always felt bad about how the conversations would end but didn¡¯t know how to lighten up the mood.

    Soon, he stopped going to the academy and just focused on swordsman training. He wanted nothing to do with the curse placed on him. Like hell would he want to know more about it? He felt as if he did, he¡¯d give it more power. He¡¯d still train in the ways of the sword, felt that it was the only thing that kept him sane, kept him under control. When he reached the advance classes, it was then he was formally introduced to Ken, one of the few people who came to extract him and Karin from the previous world. As soon as Ken recognized him, he ran up to him and reintroduced himself.

    Ken: Hey if it isn¡¯t Mr. Lee Von Solari.

    He extended his hand to Lee to formally introduce himself. Ken had sparkling emerald eyes and a wild orange mohawk to boot. He almost nearly matched Lee¡¯s height and was decked out with studded earrings, necklaces and rings. God does this kid own a jewelry store? Lee once thought to himself.

    Lee: K-ken¡­right?

    Ken: Ah!! So, you do remember me?

    Lee: How can I not? Only guy I know who uses dual swords and looks like a punk.

    Ken: Wow, so judgmental.

    Ken looked around to see that people had already left the dojo.

    Ken: Why don¡¯t we chill out together? At a pub. My treat.

    Before Lee could answer, Ken was already dragging him along. They ended up in an Irish Pub called the Lucky Leprechauns ran by, well, leprechauns and dwarves. Some were short and muscular while others were just stout. Some were jolly, setting up dance routines and greeting customers with a big ol¡¯ smile that would ease them while others were just plain rude. They were the ones to attend to Ken and Lee. They weren¡¯t fond of either of them. Even after they ordered their pint glasses of Guinness.

    Ken: So, how¡¯s your time here in Eiridelium? Made any friends yet?

    Lee: It¡¯s been fine and no; I don¡¯t plan to.

    Ken: What? Not even with those friendly dwarves?

    He started waving at them as they leered back at him.

    Lee: I don¡¯t think they like us.

    Ken: They aren¡¯t fond of most people. Well, what about me?

    Lee: Listen, you¡¯re probably a really nice guy underneath it all but last time I made friends I sort of got burned.

    Ken took a huge sip, knocking back about half the glass. Whether it was liquid courage or the need to be frank, Ken didn¡¯t hold back a single thought that ever conjured in his head.

    Ken: You know, you¡¯re on a new world. Your past life isn¡¯t going to come back and haunt you. Not physically at least. No one¡¯s going to use you or anything. No one even knows that you¡¯re some rich kid that inherited his wealth from dear old dad and no one¡¯s gonna use you. Watch, hey! Gulliven, you care this kid¡¯s rich?

    Gulliven: Is the lad gonna buy more beer? No? Then fuck off with it.

    Ken: See? No one literally cares.

    Lee: So, what you¡¯re the fucking expert on me? Are you going to ask that to everyone we meet?

    Ken: Nah, just Gulliven.

    Lee rolled his eyes. He drank his whole pint just so he could leave but Gulliven insisted that he drink another.

    Ken: To be fair, I used to work at the Dragon¡¯s Nest before I joined the Corps. I read your profile. Left the family at 15, came back to a shitshow at 18. Bounced around from friend¡¯s house to friend¡¯s house only because once they found out you didn¡¯t have any of daddy¡¯s money, they¡¯d kick you out. Abandon you. You were basically on your own for the most part. Karin helped out when she could but she¡¯s like what? Younger than you by a couple of years?

    Lee: Two and a half.

    He gripped onto the pint glass, tightly. Cracks started forming. Gulliven noticed and glared at him.

    Lee: Seems like you know me already. So, why bother trying to get along with me? Pity? My sister set you up to be my friend?

    Ken shook his head at all the answers.

    Ken: Your file doesn¡¯t tell me the whole story. Just tells me enough that your insecure and refuse to let anyone in your life because of whatever traumatic even that occurred.

    Lee: Cool! Did it also tell you that I killed my parents and watched my sister burn our home down!? Did it tell you how I literally let my kid sister deal with domestic abuse to the extent that she just fucking broke into pieces? Or how about the fact that I was never going to be good enough?

    The glass broke in his hands, tiny droplets of blood dripping down at the hardwood floor. Ken stopped Gulliven from coming over to kick Lee out. There had been a rule at the bar, no fighting, no breaking glass, no exceptions. But apparently, Ken kinda bended the rules for that.

    Ken: It kinda did. Kinda why we came out to get you. But you know, your sister likes to remember you fondly. Never once heard her say shit about whatever¡¯s been plaguing your head. All she likes to talk about the good old days. How you used to cook for her and your mom cause your mom couldn¡¯t cause the disease left her weak and unable to move around much. She¡¯d talk about how you only learned how to play the piano just to fill the house with music, so she thought to play the violin to accompany you. Made your mom happy.

    Lee: Did she also tell you that I straight up left her in that hell hole a bit after dad met Cruella? That I left her to suffer?

    Ken: Yennoe, she doesn¡¯t blame you for that. She stayed cause she felt she was the last reminder of your mom. She held all of her resemblance; you were like a mini version of your dad. And if you like had any real conversations with your sister, you would know that.

    Lee: She should. She should be blaming me for ruining her teen years.

    Ken: Why?

    Lee: She shouldn¡¯t be so nice about it?

    Ken: Is it because you want to punish yourself for what happened.

    Glass pierced Lee¡¯s skin causing more blood to spill.

    Ken: Is it because you blame yourself for what happened with your sister.

    Lee slammed his fist on the table, some of it becoming a demon¡¯s hand.

    Lee: Yes! Okay? I wanted her to get mad at me, I needed her to punish me because no one else is around to do so. She¡¯s my only sister and I couldn¡¯t protect her. I couldn¡¯t be there for her. I wasn¡¯t enough.

    His eyes teared up a bit. He shook them off then glared at Ken who smirked a bit.

    Lee: What the fuck are you smiling about?

    Ken: Well, I figured you finally got some stuff off your chest. You kinda looked like you¡¯ve been bottling something up these past few days in class.

    Lee: So, what is this some form of pity party?

    Ken: First of all, it¡¯s better to talk about things than keep it all bottled up inside. Pretty sure that¡¯s what¡¯s feeding your literal inner demons. Second of all, maybe I¡¯m just trynna connect with you because you and I aren¡¯t so different.

    Lee: Yeah? You¡¯ve killed your parents and abandoned your sister too?

    Ken: Look, you¡¯re not the only one with baggage. And if you got your head outta your ass for once you¡¯d¡¯ve known that.

    Ken took a deep breath and calmly spoke.

    Ken: Like, the one of the two blonde girls that was with me? Alexis? Mom died when she was super young. Dad died in her teens on a mission. Ben and Danny grew up in an orphanage. And Terra¡¯s family turned into demons.

    Lee: What?

    Ken: Yeah. Literal demons. They plague these lands yennoe?

    Ken chugged the rest of his glass and requested another.

    Ken: It¡¯s why you and Karin are so compatible in this world. More so than the few others. They¡¯ve recently started escaping in little pockets. Started plaguing other parts of the galaxies. But yeah¡­just one day, all of a sudden, they just turned. Had no choice but to execute them.

    Lee: I-I¡¯m sorry.

    Ken put down the funds to pay for the bill, and any damages caused.

    Ken: Don¡¯t sweat it¡­just hear me out. Count yourself lucky. You moved to a new world; you get to leave your old one behind. Leave the past behind you. And all the shit that goes along with it. It ain¡¯t easy, but helluva lot better than dragging it all with you. Also, join the Corps. Pretty sure your skills and what not will get you far. Plus, beats living the rest of your days in that castle of yours in a mundane state.

    Lee sat there to ponder the conversation after Ken left. He asked Gulliven for a broom and a dustpan to clean up after himself. Gulliven had one of the workers patch him up as to not get more blood on the table. He then gave more than enough to fix up the area. He took Ken¡¯s advice about joining the Corps a few days later. He learned the exam consisted of a survival test: the longer you can survive wave after wave of demons and monsters alike, the higher you rank. He entered in a dome that had many displays and windows all around. Spectators came along to watch as they always did. They came to judge, inspect, and overall, find some entertainment in who was going to end up on the top ten board. Making higher ranks meant high risk jobs and a bit of fame and glory. As Lee stood in the middle of the dome in some armor with a singular rapier, sheathed in its scabbard, he felt his heart beat with a mix of anxiousness and excitement. Before he started, a holy man appeared in Greek robes. He wore spartan sandals and his hair was an amber color, eyes of a sage hue. He extended his hand and introduced himself as Kingdra, the leader of the Corps and co-leader of the Dragon¡¯s Nest.

    Lee: It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.

    Kingdra: So, you are aware of the rules?

    Lee: It¡¯s basically an endurance test, right?

    Kingdra: Exactomundo! But also, not correct! It¡¯s better explained as so: The more monsters or demons you are able to skillfully kill or even evade the higher your rank will go. The more damage you take, the lower your rank goes. It doesn¡¯t end until either I give the signal or until you drop. But, if you drop, you¡¯re basically lowering your own rank.

    Lee: S-sounds like fun.

    Kingdra: Right?? Anywho! Use anything and everything and good luck! Make it a good fight.

    As Kingdra made his exit, he gave the thumbs up letting the proctors know that the trials have started. Lee took a couple of deep breaths as an amalgamation of monsters and demons swarmed in the dome. He patiently stood still at the center of it all, waiting for them to come in.

    Inferno Ferrum

    He unsheathed his rapier as it was wrapped around in flames. He swung it sideways, flames following the movements. The flames were then redirected towards the oncoming opponents, leaving them in ashes. Creatures with blades for claws pounced at the opening Lee supposedly left but were easily dodged. He danced around the battlefield, as if moving like a leaf in the wind. When the fires ceased from the rapier, he dragged it onto the floor, lifting the earth under him and creating a shell. Footsteps rushed towards him, each monster bashing their entire bodies at the earth. He muttered ancient words under his breath then focused in on every movement felt. Forming the earth all around, he created spikes that then bombarded the surrounding enemies. Blood splattered all around, his killing intent spiked. Each monster or demon he faced and killed caused it to rise higher and higher than ever before. In the midst of the blood bath, he heard the voices. Voices he never thought would come back to haunt him.

    Not enough.

    Try harder.

    Is this the best you can do?

    How weak.

    You¡¯ll never be enough.

    Give up, you will never reach your full potential.

    What a waste.

    Why are you even here?

    He snarled as he pressed on. Yet something was off. The more he fought demons and monsters the angrier he got. He couldn¡¯t tell if it was the endless fighting or the voices he heard. He knew it was theirs. Father¡¯s and Cruella¡¯s. No matter how many lives he claimed or how high he could see his rank reaching, it was never enough. They were berating him, yelling at him. The thoughts blurred his vision. He could feel the demon residing inside of him come out. Claws replaced his hands, his weapon dropped to the floor. As the scenery all but turned to black, he¡¯d seen a girl with strawberry red hair and ruby red eyes staring back at him. As if she whispered to him ¡°enough¡±. By the time the sirens rang, warning of the end of the trial, the battlefield had ended up a bodily field of corpses.

    People were shocked, amazed, and terrified. Ken was the only person who cheered him on. Alexis was fuming as the others had joined the crowd in their mixture of feelings. Even Karin was a tad bit thrown off. Lee glanced at his score and saw what he ranked, he had mix feelings. He could still hear those voices echoing in his head.

    You didn¡¯t try at all, did you?

    Couldn¡¯t even place higher than a girl?

    How pathetic can you be?

    He accomplished tying in first place with Alexis, but still felt like it wasn¡¯t enough. He¡¯s still not enough.

    Ken: What¡¯s the matter?

    Ken came up to him after the trial, in the medical tent. The nurses assigned that day were checking him out for a little too long.

    Lee: I should¡¯ve been able to take first place, not tie into it.

    Ken: Oh, come on, mate! You made it into the top 5! Cheer up.

    Lee: For all that damage? It really doesn¡¯t feel like I did good enough.

    The nurses left as soon as they saw an annoyed Alexis stomp on in.

    Alexis: WHAT!? Not good enough!? You rotten prick you did wanna steal my spot.

    Ken: To be fair, you surprised us all when you basically made the ranks a while back. No wonder someone with a cursed, demonic soul, would¡¯ve almost topped you.

    Alexis: You wanna say what you¡¯re trynna say, punk?

    Ken: Yeah, you¡¯re literally the human form of a demon.

    Ken laughed as Alexis tried to punch him. Lee completely ignored the antics going on.

    Lee: Yeah, the keyword being almost. I didn¡¯t even place on a rank, I just tied with someone else.

    Alexis: Oh my fucking god, just take the fucking compliment and the fact that you are in the top 5. You know what that means?

    Ken: Big money quests and mad respect all around.

    Lee: Still, what stopped me?

    Alexis: You kinda just stopped yourself.

    Ken: Yeah, none of us could figure out why you sorta just stopped there. Kingdra just felt that with the carnage all around, you had proven yourself.

    Lee: Wait so there wasn¡¯t a girl on the field?

    Ken: No?

    Alexis: What girl would be there in all that carnage?

    Alexis hung her arm around a solemn Lee.

    Alexis: Listen, you¡¯re getting off track. Point is, you don¡¯t have to be perfect, you made it. That¡¯s good enough.

    Lee sighed loudly.

    Lee: Alright, now what?

    Ken: Now, we celebrate.

    ****Several days of celebration later****

    Alexis: You guys really don¡¯t want girls around huh?

    Ben: It¡¯s not that at all!

    Terra: Uh-huh, sureee.

    Ken: Look, it¡¯ll give us sometime to connect with Lee.

    Karin: Are you sure you¡¯ll be alright?

    Lee gave an awkward smile as Danny agreed for him. Lee wanted to try what he could to be a better brother. One who didn¡¯t make his younger sister worry so much about him. He knew she tried so much more than ever to maintain some form of normalcy. He knew she tried more than he did to maintain their relationship. And now that the house he had purchased felt too big for just the two of them was now filled with the friends they made, he needed to put effort in. He couldn¡¯t bare losing the only family he had left. He wanted to respect what she wanted. He wanted to still feel like he had a relationship with his sister. So, regardless of how he felt of the other guys around, he reluctantly accepted going. They took off through the portals all around the offices of the Dragon¡¯s Nest, off to a place where there was no magic, no powers, yet somehow someone was born with the ability to intrude into people¡¯s minds.

    As they stepped through the portal, they found themselves on the dirty streets of a major city. Lights went dim as dawn was approaching. As soon as they arrived, Ken gave Lee his official Corp¡¯s smart phone. He called it Yuni as every now and then it produces a female-like voice.

    Lee: Does it really work in every world?

    Ken: Most worlds. It¡¯s only the one¡¯s that have satellites. We use this as our primary form of communication with each other. The only thing that works on each and every world is a particular magic someone had installed as an app on the phones. It¡¯s what allows us to portal in and out of other worlds back to home base.

    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.Lee: So, what about the worlds where there aren¡¯t satellites?

    Ken: Only very skilled operatives go there. But the Portal app still works, just contacting people is a pain. Most anyone can do is send an SOS signal and that¡¯s about it. But that¡¯s if it¡¯s you that time will rarely come.

    Lee: You seem to have way too much faith in me.

    Ken laughed as Lee shook his head. Ken furthered explained that the smartphone was used to find anomalies in a twenty-mile area. They split off into groups of two. Ben and Ken decided to cover the areas in the Northern region while Danny and Lee covered the areas in the Southern region. Awkward wasn¡¯t something the situation could be described as. Lee scanned around the area while Danny¡¯s heart race increased every minute he was with Lee. Every time Lee asked Danny a question, Danny¡¯s response was filled with panic. As if he was afraid if his answer was wrong, he¡¯d anger Lee.

    Lee sighed.

    Lee: Dude, are you alright?

    Danny: Y-yeah. Why do you ask?

    Lee: Well, it feels like you¡¯re super afraid to even be near me.

    Danny: Whaaat? N-n-no. What m-makes you th-think that?

    Lee: Well, for starters, you¡¯re walking ten paces behind me. And I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ve gained super hearing as well but, I can hear your heart rate beating like crazy.

    Danny fiddled with his fingers, trying to come up with a response. Lee sighed once more, then stopped in his place.

    Lee: Listen, just tell me what¡¯s on your mind. Seems like you wanna tell me anyway.

    Danny: A-alright look. I wanna ask you something but I hardly know you well enough to even begin asking something like this.

    Lee: Just ask.

    Danny: Y-you know we¡¯re all moved in, right??

    Lee: Yeah.

    Danny: Well, Karin wanted me to move into her room. And, I wanted to ask you if it was alright if I can go steady with her with the hopes of someday marrying her.

    Lee had a shocked look on his face. How long have they been living in Eiridelium and how often were the two of them talking with each other? Hanging around with each other? How much did I miss from her life?

    Lee: Wh-why are you asking me? Does it really matter if I say yes or no?

    Danny: Well, she talks a lot about you. You¡¯re her only family left and I just, I just wanted to get your blessing. It¡¯d mean a lot to her. A-And me too!

    Lee chuckled a bit at that. A blessing? Really? From her older brother? But I guess since their dad isn¡¯t around that isn¡¯t too far off from what she¡¯d really want.

    Lee: Look, man. I don¡¯t even know if I¡¯m qualified for that right now. I haven¡¯t been present in her life. Not when we were living in that world and not even now. I hardly think she really needs my permission, let alone my blessing for you two to date.

    Danny: She really does want it you know. She wants a relationship with you, and she wants you to be okay with this. She¡­she doesn¡¯t want to feel like she¡¯s leaving you behind or alone or anything. I just know it¡¯ll mean a whole lot to her if you¡¯re okay with this.

    Lee pondered it a bit.

    Lee: I want to support her in everyway possible. Be a better brother than what I was before. If it makes her happy, all I hope is that you treat her better than anyone else ever did.

    Danny leapt in joy and jumped towards Lee, hugging him tightly.

    Danny: Thank you thank you thank you!! And don¡¯t worry. She¡¯s in the best of care. And I don¡¯t ever want to come between the two of you. You¡¯re still her brother. No matter what.

    Lee: Yeah, some brother I am. All I do is worry her and make her feel bad.

    Danny: You know, you encouraged her to be a medic. When she found out she had healing abilities, she took a bunch of courses to become a staff at the Phoenix hospital. She says it felt like her calling considering all the times she¡¯s helped patch you up when you would show up to her room covered in bruises and scars.

    Lee: Ahh, so she¡¯s probably told you about all the fights I¡¯ve been in.

    Danny: Yeah, she¡¯s joked about how she was going to run out of supplies within a week because you¡¯d get your ass kicked every day.

    Lee: Oh! So, she¡¯s got a sense of humor! I¡¯ll have you know 90% of the times I won the fight.

    Danny: Haha, I believe it. The way you handled yourself back there at the Dome, you seem to be the kind of person who doesn¡¯t lose in fights that often.

    Lee: Only when I¡¯m too confident in myself.

    They both started to joke with each other. Coming up with quips and the likes.

    Danny: You¡¯re not so bad.

    Lee: Yeah. Sorry about that. I¡­it¡¯s hard for me to let people in. Most people just want me for my status or what I can do for them and when I can¡¯t do anything for them, they or I¡¯m not what they were looking for, they end up ditching me.

    Danny: Well, if it makes you feel any better, the only thing I want from you is to be your friend.

    Lee: I¡¯d like that.

    As they wandered around the city, their smart phones started buzzing as an anomaly was coming inching closer and closer to them. They started to become more alert, watching every corner, scanning every street. Passing through the masses of civilians, Lee spotted something unusual. He signaled to Danny that he was pursuing the unusual being. He walked into a store where he had first noted it and saw her. A fairly tan skinned woman with dirty blonde hair pulled into a ponytail and small beauty marks on her cheeks. She looked to be about 5¡¯4¡± and had amber eyes. She was¡­breath taking to him. Her eyes met his as he awkwardly stared at her.

    Her: May I help you?

    Lee: Ah uhm no. Sorry.

    She shrugged and started minding her own business. He noticed that the app on the smartphone buzzed like crazy around her. She was startled by it as she stared at him.

    Lee: I think you¡¯re someone I¡¯m looking for.

    Her eyes widened in panic. She cautiously stepped away from him.

    Her: Wh-who are you?

    Lee: My name¡¯s Lee. And I-I¡¯m here to take you home.

    Her: Well. This is my home and you can¡¯t take me anywhere. That¡¯s basically kidnapping.

    Lee: Look, you don¡¯t really belong here. I¡¯m here to take you -

    Her: Get away from me, you freak!

    A crowd gathered around with Danny in it. They were cautious of Lee, attempting to ensure the safety of the girl. When she spotted Danny, she begged for him.

    Her: Please help me, this psycho is chasing after me.

    Danny gave her a puzzled look. He looked at Lee then back at the girl.

    Danny: K-Karin?

    Lee: What are you talking about? That girl isn¡¯t Karin.

    Danny: Dude, can¡¯t you tell it¡¯s your sister.

    She gave a sinister look as her illusion had worked.

    Her: Please, please, my brother is acting super weird right now. He¡¯s saying really fucking creepy things to me.

    Danny looked around and saw the crowd whispering to each other.

    Danny: H-how about we go somewhere else then, dear? I¡¯ll take you away from him right now.

    Her: Sounds like a good idea.

    Danny signaled Lee to follow him, but at a safe distance. Something was off. Deep down, Danny knew that this wasn¡¯t Karin but somehow doubted himself. He took the girl by her hand and started leading her to a more private area. Lee silently followed along. As they got to a secluded park where no one was around, he then placed his hands on her shoulders.

    Danny: Who are you really?

    Her: I-it¡¯s me. Karin.

    Danny: Sorry to say but your illusions don¡¯t really work if you don¡¯t know the person. Karin never swears. Not once. Trust me, I¡¯ve tried getting her to swear, literally impossible.

    Her: I-um-I¡­h-how did you know?

    Danny smiled. In a blink of an eye, his eye colors changed from his viridian green to a dragon¡¯s eye; golden yellow with a black line striking through.

    Danny: You aren¡¯t the only one who¡¯s special around here.

    She gasped.

    Her: Y-you¡¯re like me?

    Lee came up to them, huffing and puffing.

    Lee: That¡¯s what I was trying to tell you.

    Danny: I¡¯m sorry for my friend here, he¡¯s very new at this. My name is Danny, this is Lee, though I think you¡¯ve already met him. What¡¯s your name miss?

    She ignored Lee and extended her hand out to Danny.

    Her: My name is Alice.

    Danny: No family name?

    Alice: Nah, just Alice.

    Danny: Well then Ms. Just Alice, do you know why we¡¯re here?

    Alice: Look, so far, I¡¯ve been the only person who can use this ability. I¡¯ve never met anyone else who could do the same things I can do. And so far, I¡¯m loving it. So, can¡¯t y¡¯all forget about what I am and just mosey on somewhere else?

    Lee: No can do.

    Alice: And why not?

    As soon as she questioned him, both Lee¡¯s and Danny¡¯s smartphones went off.

    Danny: That might be why.

    Lee: What¡¯s going on?

    Danny: Oh, you¡¯ll find out.

    Danny sent out a signal to both Ben and Ken letting them know the task was being taken care of. A warning sign started emitting from the phone.

    Yuni: Warning, warning. Biomass signs of the following creatures have been spotted in the vicinity. Warning. Anomaly of interest has been spotted nearby. Warning.

    Alice¡¯s eyes widened. Her eyes filled with fear.

    Danny: Listen, I¡¯ll take care of this one. It¡¯s not a big deal. Not yet anyway.

    He looked at Alice.

    Danny: I know you both got off on the wrong foot but trust me, he¡¯s harmless.

    Danny then took off into the direction of where the monster was spotted. Both Lee and Alice were left alone. Lee pointed at a park bench and asked if she would like to take a seat as being told there were monsters in the area freaked her out a bit.

    Alice: Wh-what¡¯s actually going on?

    Lee: As I was trying to tell you before, you don¡¯t belong here.

    Alice: Wh-what do you mean?

    Lee: Like you said, no one else here has the ability you have. You can make illusions, right? Make realities come true? Well, this world you were born in wasn¡¯t meant for you. So you just sort of don¡¯t fit here.

    Alice: And what makes you say that? What are you? The ruler of the world or some shit?

    Lee sighed. He looked around to see if anyone was nearby to watch then produced a flicker of flame from the palms of his hands. Alice looked in shock.

    Alice: S-so you and that guy¡­

    Lee: We¡¯re both not from here. So are two other guys who are with us.

    Alice: Th-then what are you people?

    Lee: People whose purpose is to protect the balance of each and every world. By doing so, we must extract the any anomalies that appear. That¡¯s why we¡¯re here. To extract you.

    Alice: And what will you do with me once that¡¯s done? I have a home here you know! Friends and family that love and cherish me!

    Lee: When you leave here, they won¡¯t remember you. And we can find you a new home, a new place to belong to.

    Alice: W-will I have to remember them?

    Lee: No. Your memories will be erased. You¡¯ll live out the rest of your life somewhere else.

    For a brief moment, things clicked into her mind. It was as if she forgot the loved ones who¡¯d miss her dearly. As if, none of them mattered.

    Alice: Alright, I¡¯m in.

    Lee: But what about your loved ones? Are you okay leaving them like this?

    Alice: What loved ones? No one cares about me on this world.

    Lee looked at her in bewilderment. Gears shifted inside his mind, as if she were controlling them. Removing essential pieces that fit the real narrative and replaced them with the ones that fit hers. The ones that she could go off on.

    Alice: You don¡¯t get it. They don¡¯t love me! They never cared for me! Once they found out what I could do, they told me I brought shame to the family. That I could never be the kid they wanted me to be. That I was nothing to them.

    Lee: They treated you like you weren¡¯t enough for them?

    Alice: Yeah. They did.

    Lee: I know what that feels like. To never be enough. To always come out shorthanded.

    Alice: To always be the one to shoulder everything even though you can¡¯t carry much?

    Lee: I know exactly where you¡¯re coming from. And listen, you don¡¯t have to live here. You don¡¯t have to be here. We can take you away from here.

    Alice: And find me a better home?

    Lee: Exactly.

    Alice: Awh, geez Lee. You sound like you¡¯d do anything for me.

    Lee: Yeah, of course. Anything for you.

    ****Present Day****

    Monique

    She walked around Lee¡¯s home and noted how big and tall it was. She wasn¡¯t used to such buildings being someone¡¯s home. Then again, she was comparing to her previous homes being that of the great outdoors where she was dumpster diving and had a bit of a bedding behind cell walls¡­ and other things she couldn¡¯t possibly remember. But that was probably it. The memories escaping her. She wandered around the entire estate, looking for signs or clues as to where she could find him, where she could find Lee. She stumbled upon a hallway of memories. She stopped at a portrait of him fighting a mob of demons and saw herself staring right at the beast¡¯s eyes who stared right back at her. For a brief moment, she was mesmerized by its stature and movement, but when she realized how odd it was that the creature stared back at her, she immediately kept moseying down the hallway.

    She then came across memories of her. The girl who haunted him. The girl who couldn¡¯t let him go. Alice. The trickster. The manipulator. She saw how swiftly Alice¡¯s poor me story changed from how her family loved and cherished her to how they would be better off without her. How carelessly she treated others, as if they were just pawns to utilize however she pleased, especially Lee. It clicked in for her, how rapidly she can manipulate this entire situation into her favor. So, when two boys whisked her away to another world, all she think about was who was the easiest to use, the easiest to sway. How cruel was it? She¡¯d take the small joys Lee ever had in his life, instinctively piecing away his confidence and bright attitude. She¡¯d keep him away from his friends and only family only to toss him aside when he was no longer useful. She convinced herself that God gave her powers for a purpose. That pursuing the best life she could ever get was that purpose. No matter the cost, no matter who she screwed up or how far she ruined a person. Even when the dust settled and she moved on with her cunning ways, he was still left with a bitter aftermath to clean up: friends who have no idea how to commune with him, a sister who has become more and more estranged, and a long, long, string of memories that felt so rotted and twisted he felt as if there was no undoing.

    Monique continued walking down the hallway, glancing at portraits of his memories. Of his time with her. Laughter was heard down the hallway, her laughter. Monique investigated the sounds to find Alice watching as she duped Lee, again and again.

    Alice: Oh, you should watch this. The exact moment I left that dreadful world.

    Monique stood there, silently. As if watching her every move.

    Alice: Come now, you can¡¯t expect someone like me to fall for a freak like him? The minute I wandered into that mind of his I could see that ghastly beast. That thing. Horrid, isn¡¯t it? Oh, but you haven¡¯t seen it have you?

    Monique gave no response.

    Alice: Ho? Not a talker huh? No worries, even though I¡¯m just a fragment of what¡¯s left here, I can still read your mind. Though I can¡¯t necessarily make anything into a reality, I still can pick apart your mind.

    Monique: And what would be the point?

    Alice: Hmm?

    Monique: You got what you wanted. You used him¡­ right? You got him to give you free rent, free everything. Anything your heart desired he gave to you. And I honestly don¡¯t know what happened between the two of you, but from what I understand was he loved you. And you took that all away the minute you left. So, why bother staying? You got what you wanted. What else could you gain from staying in a place like this?

    Alice broke out into laughter. She cackled so much, she started snorting and found it hard to catch her breath.

    Alice: God you¡¯re such a fucking goody too shoes. Don¡¯t forget, dear Monique, I can also see the newer memories he¡¯s created. The ones with you in it. You and I are quite similar, no? You¡¯re using him just as I used him. You just want a better life for yourself.

    Monique: You¡¯re wrong. You don¡¯t even know me, yet you make pathetic assumptions. I¡¯m not using him for a better life. I just ¨C

    Alice: You just wanted to get away from that ex of yours, right? You just wanted to leave the life you had because it was oh so bad. So, now you¡¯ll use him for a new one?

    Monique: No.

    Alice: Oh, why not? You¡¯ve already started.

    Monique: I-I¡¯m different from you! I fucking actually care about his feelings! I¡¯m so fucking awkward about living at his place for free and it¡¯s only been a few days! It¡¯s not like I plan to live there forever. If I had it my way, I¡¯d be camping out in the woods or some other shit. But he wanted to be nice to me. He wanted me there. And I don¡¯t fucking care about the fucking beast! That¡¯s his business. He didn¡¯t ask for it. He didn¡¯t want it! So, I suggest you fucking get out of here before I make you get out of here.

    Alice: And how are you going to do that? You have no power here! This is his mind, not yours! And FYI, if you fuck up any of these portraits, there goes his memories.

    Lee: ENOUGH!!!

    His voice echoed down the hallway. They both turned their attentions towards him. She finally saw, for the first time, what his curse was. Half of his human body was reformed into a hideous looking thing. A curved horn sprouted on his head as one of his eyes turned bright murder red. Sharpened claws laid on the ground as one of his arms were overgrown. He stomped down the hallway and reached the two of them.

    Lee: Get. Out.

    Alice: I was here first. She should leave.

    Lee: Both of you. Get. Out.

    Alice¡¯s eyes widened in fear. She shook her head.

    Alice: N-no. I¡¯m staying here and you can¡¯t get me to leave.

    Lee: OUUUT!!!

    He slashed her diagonally, from her right shoulder to her left thigh. No blood came out. It was as if he exorcised her from his mind. He then turned to Monique.

    Lee: Leave.

    She stared at him in confusion and horror. Yet, deep down, she wasn¡¯t terrified at all of his demonic form. She was instead terrified of how scared he sounded. How wounded he must¡¯ve felt knowing that something he didn¡¯t¡¯ want her to know got out like that.

    Lee: Now!

    Monique: Okay! Okay! I would but I don¡¯t even know where the exit is.

    The moment she said that, a door appeared right behind her. She then entered it, leaving Lee behind. She found herself where Lee had left Lilith and Ezekiel. She stared Ezekiel down. If she knew how to kill people just by looking at them, she¡¯d have already killed him a thousand times over. However, she found comfort in the fact that he was literally behind a cell. A cell in which she had power to keep him locked up forever.

    Ezekiel: Oh, what are you going to do now princess? You have me tied up and locked up in here. But only time will tell when I actually get out and cause more havoc.

    Monique: Any chance I can get rid of him?

    Lilith: I¡¯m afraid not. Unfortunately, all of the memories this fragment of the real Ezekiel locked away are under his control until you can find a way to overcome it.

    Monique: How can I overcome it if he¡¯s still here?

    Lilith: A few ways. I can help guide you for starters. Another way is through information gathering which is something we are already on.

    Monique: So, after all of that, then can I get rid of him?

    Lilith: You can do whatever you want to the cretin.

    Ezekiel: I¡¯m still here!

    Monique: Unfortunately.

    Lee walked through the doors and ended up where they were. He was fuming. He angrily stared at Monique.

    Lilith: Uhh is everything okay?

    Lee: What the fuck were you doing in there?

    Monique: Looking for you. I got lost, don¡¯t fucking blame me.

    Lee: You had no right to look in there!

    Lilith: What¡¯s going on? Lee, you knew better than anyone else what it meant when you decided to come in Monique¡¯s subconscious.

    Lee: That doesn¡¯t mean she had any right to go in there! Those were my memories! You had no right to waltz in there and look at them!

    Monique: It¡¯s not my fucking fault. You led me in there! Or whatever that was of you outside! You fucking led me into that house of yours and your fucking ex was just there messing around with parts she shouldn¡¯t be messing with.

    Lee: You¡¯re one to talk.

    Lilith: Can you both just take a deep breath?

    Monique: Fuck this and fuck you. Lilith how do I ¨C

    And on command she woke herself up to find herself back where it all started. In the hospital. Lilith and Lee followed soon after.

    Khan: Ah, you guys are back!

    Monique: You¡¯re such a fucking asshole.

    Monique ripped every cord that was stuck onto her and stormed out of the room. Khan and Lilith called after her.

    Lee: You idiot, I¡¯m your ride home!

    Monique flipped him off as she teleported herself home.

 Chapter 9: the Elephant Room

    Monique

    She entered in the house as the portal linking the house to the hospital closed. She stomped around in frustration, stomping from one room to the next, tossing her stuff all around.  The urge to destroy everything nearby crept up on her, but she took a few deep breaths and reminded herself this wasn¡¯t her home. This wasn¡¯t her place. Even though he was being an asshole, she couldn¡¯t fathom laying waste to his home. She then spotted from the corner of her eye, her knap sack which contained the only things she carried: a raggedy dog stuffed animal, a small box of memorabilia, a journal, and a pen. She grabbed the small box of memorabilia and ran out the door. The sun was setting, Jesus, how long was everyone in my consciousness for? She found a lake nearby the house. How lucky for him to literally own a fucking lake house and have the gull to yell at me. At this point, her thoughts were irrational. She threw the box of memorabilia down on the dirt ground and started building a pit fire. As soon as she was done with the fire pit, she kindled herself a flame and started going through the box. Anger built, inch by inch. Recalling memories or even events just boiled her blood. Eventually, all the rage she tried so hard to internalize bursted into literal flames. The fire in the pit roared slightly higher than the trees surrounding it. She kept burning photo after photo of her and Ezekiel, or just photos of Ezekiel.

    Monique: Ugh why are men just such fucking jerks I didn¡¯t ask for this and I didn¡¯t ask to have any of this but why am I getting yelled at for just walking down someone¡¯s memory hallway?

    Fires started encroaching on her body, as if attaching themselves onto her skin. Slowly it started to burn off threads of the medical robe. Rarely did she own an article of clothing that was flame retardant. Every single thought that popped up in her head made her angrier and angrier. Roars of thunder started rolling above and around the lake. Sounds of rain dropped around the surrounding areas.

    Monique: How dare any of them! I just wanted answers! I just wanted to¡­to¡­

    She started crying in rage.

    Monique: Belong¡­

    Flames reached to the skies as the words slipped through her lips. She then started taking note of her surroundings and saw Lee, jaw-dropped in how much energy she had exerted.

    Lee

    ****Moments ago*****

    As Monique stormed off and teleported away, Khan turned to Lee with a question on their face.

    Khan: Mind explaining to me what the fuck just went on?

    Lee: None of your goddamned business.

    Khan: It is MY business when a client of mine storms out right before we could go over everything.

    Lilith: What happened was, Lee forgot that when he enters in someone¡¯s subconscious using me as a conduit, he shares his memories with that person.

    Lee: That didn¡¯t give her any right to look into those memories!

    Lilith: That doesn¡¯t matter, Lee. She was lost. She didn¡¯t know what was going on and she was running away from someone who¡¯s done nothing but take and take things away from her. Don¡¯t you think you feel any sympathy for her?

    As Lee was about to say something, Lilith held her hand up to him to shut him up.

    Lilith: I get that you didn¡¯t want her to see your past, nor did you want her to see the thing that curses your soul but¡­

    Khan: But for fuck¡¯s sakes man, gain one singular brain cell and put yourself in her shoes. She¡¯s alone. She has little to no memories of her past, she doesn¡¯t know how to control her powers and she¡¯s felt betrayed by every single person who claimed to want to help her. Do you really wanna be that asshole because you¡¯re such a coward about your own personal bullshit?

    Lee stood there quietly. He realized that it was obvious, he was overreacting. And what¡¯s worse, he exploded on someone he just wanted to help. Lilith proceeded to hand Lee a smartphone and some notes that she had taken from Khan.

    Lilith: Here, take this to her and apologize with whatever she likes. Chocolate is a usual way to go. Or food in general.

    Lee: Why are you handing her a smartphone? I thought only Corps members were allowed those.

    Lilith: Well, we¡¯re going to need a way to communicate with her. Besides, I have a strong feeling she¡¯ll want to join at some point.

    Khan: Besides, if we just let you be the middleman in this, who knows what else you¡¯ll say to get her to be pissed off at you and storm off again.

    Lee gave Khan a disgruntled look.

    Khan: You gotta admit, you really fucked this one up. Hard.

    Lee: Yeah, yeah, I get it.

    Khan: Plain and simple, make up with her.

    Lee: Uh-huh

    Khan: Cause if you don¡¯t, your house will end up like this medical room.

    Khan pointed out the damages done from when Monique was being tested. Lee scanned the room, wondering how much power she had.

    Khan: I don¡¯t know what y¡¯all were doing in there but whatever it was, it caused a lot of pain and agony. And whatever she is, a lot of her magic is connected to her emotions.

    Lilith: She¡­she nearly burned down the office?

    Khan: She also almost froze the entire place and caused an earthquake. Like I said, you might wanna make sure your house isn¡¯t on fire at this point.

    Those words would echo in Lee¡¯s head as he raced home. She had already beaten him there with her teleportation abilities and all. He even knew at top Mach speed, the best he could do was about 30 minutes. Fuck! Why¡¯d I pick a secluded location in the fucking woods!?!? He¡¯d viciously think to himself as he got closer and closer to home. Fires started encroaching towards the dark grey skies; it felt as if they were surrounding the home.

    Lee: SHIT!!! SHE WOULDN¡¯T!!

    The thought of her burning down the house nearly made sense. Nearly. He parked his bike in the front yard and sighed in relief as everything was intact. Nothing broken nothing burnt to ash. As he walked into the home, the slight sense of relief quickly turned sour as the living room had seemed in disarray. The knapsack that was tucked away quietly in the corner was now emptied out with its contents all over the floor. He wandered all around the house, noting how her room looked as if a hurricane came and went. He wondered where Monique had gone to or if she had ran away after getting what she needed. But why would she leave her stuff here? He thought to himself as he stumbled around. I honestly wouldn¡¯t blame her for leaving. He thought to himself. He then left out the back door and proceeded to the lake nearby the backyard of the house. That¡¯s the only place left I haven¡¯t checked.

    As he reached the lake, he saw what was absolutely not possible. An unbelievable event. They¡¯ve sung songs about it, but no one¡¯s ever seen a girl literally on fire. He stood there in shock as he saw her eyes glowed monstrously yellow as if he were staring at a fiery sentient.

    Monique

    As she heard Lee call out her name, she stared at him as he stared back. His face held so many emotions she couldn¡¯t tell if he was staring at her: Longingly, with acknowledgement of the current situation, or if he thought she wanted to actually murder him. She only now begun to realize the damages that could potentially occur if she were to continue being a flame miscreant. She had absolutely zero control as she really didn¡¯t know how to extinguish the flames in a more graceful way. This was probably the only time she¡¯d ever admit that Ezekiel was right. What¡¯s worse was the clothes she had on were completely singed thus, she only had one option: she jumped into the lake, quickly dosing out her flames as she sought protection in the shadier side of the lake. She rose up to the surface, only keeping her head above the water to hide her nude body as Lee approached her.

    Lee: Hey are you alright?

    Monique: Y-yeah¡­I-I¡¯m fine.

    She avoided eye contact while trying to cover herself up.

    Lee: You sure? You don¡¯t seem alright.

    Monique: Oh, so you wanna tell me how I feel??

    Lee: No! I¡­I-I just ¨C I ¨C I mean I ¨C

    He sighed.

    Lee: I¡¯m sorry. Please just tell me what I can do for you. I know¡­I know I fucked up and I¡¯m really sorry.

    She continued to avoid his gaze. Deep down, she knew he was being sincere, but at this point she was panicking. On the one hand, she didn¡¯t want to continue the current conversation. On the other hand, she knew they needed to have one. Things happened. Things that neither of them were okay with. But her being naked in at the side of the lake while he was trying to walk towards her was at the top of ¡°This isn¡¯t going to be an Okay Moment¡± list.

    Lee: Please¡­talk to me?

    Monique: I-I don¡¯t know why you had to yell at me. A-and I didn¡¯t really quite appreciate it a-and w-well now this is just awkward.

    Lee tilted his head to the side in confusion. His footsteps were getting closer and closer, his eyes almost peering at her nude body. Monique splashed water at his face.

    Monique: DON¡¯T COME ANY CLOSER.

    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.Lee: OH! I¡¯LL BE RIGHT BACK!!!

    Did that just click in? Or were the boys I grew up with just that dense? She pondered. Minutes later, Lee plopped down a towel and some of his old clothes (consisting of a black shirt, a hoodie, and sweatpants). Lee then quickly turned around.

    Lee: Whenever you¡¯re ready to talk I¡¯ll be up in the kitchen.

    He then left.

    Lee

    His face flushed red. Of course, she burned her clothes in the process. Nothing she wore was remotely flame retardant. He proceeded to head towards the kitchen in hopes to make amends over a warm meal. But, as soon as he opened the fridge, he found absolutely nothing that was edible. It was bare bones empty. He slammed his head on the fridge and sighed heavily. What do I do now?

    Monique

    She walked into the house with no signs of being drenched.

    Lee: Wow, you clean up pretty fast.

    Monique: The many perks of manipulating the elements. B-by the way, thanks for the clothes. I¡¯ll make sure to not burn these ones to ash.

    Lee: We might need to get you flame retardant ones.

    They both laughed.

    Lee: Look I-I¡¯m sorry for the way I acted towards you earlier. A-and I-I do appreciate that you didn¡¯t burn the house down.

    Monique: How little do you think of me?

    Lee: I just thought you¡¯d be so mad at me; you¡¯d burn down the house.

    Monique: One! I¡¯d be homeless! And two, I¡¯m not that heartless. B-besides, its kinda my fault for entering without permission.

    Lee: No¡­It¡¯s not. It¡¯s completely mine. You were just trying to get to safety. I-I just ¨C

    She reached out to him. He hadn¡¯t realized she was slowly walking towards him.

    Monique: It¡¯s alright. You don¡¯t have to talk about it if you don¡¯t want to. Besides, I don¡¯t know how to feel right now.

    Lee: Uhm¡­then can I ask you something? If you don¡¯t mind?

    Monique nodded.

    Lee: D-did you see¡­that? That thing with horns?

    Monique: K-Kinda?

    Lee: What do you mean kinda? It¡¯s a yes or no question!

    Monique: Don¡¯t yell at me.

    Lee: Sorry¡­

    Monique: Look, I distinctly remember someone looking like you with horns.

    Lee: What??

    He looked at her in confusion.

    Monique: What? I mean if you¡¯re talking about that being I saw you turn into in your conscious hallways, then I mean I¡¯m not exactly terrified by it.

    Lee: You¡¯re not bothered by that thing?

    Monique: No. Why? Should I be?

    He looked as if he was trying to process what she just said yet he was stopped by a rumbling stomach. She laughed till hers did the same and blushed.

    Lee: There¡¯s a nearby ramen shop ran by some minotaurs and fairies. It¡¯ll be my treat.

    She nodded.

    Lee

    She had a million questions about literally everything going on in this world. Each answer she got made her smile more and more. She emitted such a beautiful radiance that Lee completely forgot the events that occurred earlier that day.

    Monique: So, how come I haven¡¯t seen most of these mythical creatures.

    Lee: I mean, you saw fairies at the gate¡­right?

    Monique: Yeah, but that¡¯s all I saw¡­you¡¯re telling me dwarves, dragons, sirens, centaurs, minotaurs, and the likes exist???

    Lee: Well, yeah, some of them just don¡¯t like the big city.

    Monique: Understandable. But why do they live here anyway?

    Lee: Well, this is their home. Their native land.

    Monique: Are humans also native here too?

    Lee: Yeah. Just more magical folk here.

    Monique: Why is that?

    He shrugged.

    Lee: Who knows. Each world has their own sets of weird laws of who¡¯s allowed to live in there and who isn¡¯t. None of us really know how it works.

    As the conversation reached its end, they found themselves in a small town, overpopulated with magical beings. Clanking sounds of dwarves hammering on hard metal echoed throughout the scene. Elves wandered from one boutique to the next. Fairies scurried all about. Centaurs roamed from one job to the next. Some humans were seen wandering around. Yet, Monique just stood there in awe as she saw the hustle and bustle of the small town.

    Lee: Welcome to Barkamsted.

    Monique: Fascinating.

    Lee: Had I known you were this fascinated with these things, I would have taken you to the ocean. Place is filled with sirens, a leviathan, hydras and the likes. Though, some aren¡¯t too friendly.

    Monique: I¡¯d imagine as much.

    As they stepped inside a seemingly small little ramen shop, they were immediately seated at a table with a view of the busy street. Monique paid more attention to the ongoings of the lives of these fairy tale creatures than she did to the menu that was given to her. She had no intentions of trying to read something she had never once seen in her life.

    Lee: You sure you don¡¯t want to have a look at it?

    Monique: Look, if I know anything, it¡¯s that I can absolutely 100% trust in your ability to find something delicious. I mean it has to run in the family right? Cause I¡¯ve never known this kind of life.

    Lee: So, you would be okay with a vegetarian diet?

    Monique: I¡¯m not a heathen. Meat dishes, please.

    As the order was sent, dark ominous setting loomed. He knew he had to talk about it. Talk about what happened. Talk about that things that went on. The events that took place. That thing that being had been haunting him ever since he could remember. Yet how should he bring it up? How do conversations occur? He couldn¡¯t even remember bringing it up with his so-called friends so how could he bring it up with a girl whom he barely just met? Although, to his credit, he wasn¡¯t aware of how intuitive she was.

    Monique: If you¡¯d rather not talk about it, you don¡¯t have to.

    Lee: N-no. I¡¯d rather talk about the elephant in the room.

    Monique: Only if you want to.

    Lee: You mentioned it wasn¡¯t a terrifying beast. What do you mean by that? Most people who see it run for the hills or at the very least¡­treat me differently. How are you so okay with it?

    Monique: I dunno. It¡¯s just not as terrifying as you¡¯d think.

    Lee: Bullshit. You know, you don¡¯t have to act so brave.

    Monique: I¡¯m not.

    Her eyes met his with intensity.

    Monique: Look, I¡¯ve seen monsters. Grew up with them. People who¡¯ve not only masqueraded as human but were willing to shed their skin just for a second of gross acceptance¡­I¡¯ve seen them bathe in the screams and cries of children. Experiments gone wrong. And honestly? What I saw back there just seemed like a reaction from being pushed too far or a sort of protection.

    Lee: A protection? From what?

    Monique: Maybe not getting hurt too bad? Or from the immense rage felt from ongoing battle?

    Lee: And you honestly think that its protecting me?

    She shrugged.

    Monique: But I can confidently tell you that I¡¯m not afraid of it.

    Lee: Why?

    Monique: Why should I fear something that looked like it was in so much pain?

    Lee: Pain from what?

    Monique: I¡¯m not super sure. But, as crazy as this sounds¡­when¡­when I made eye contact with it¡­it just looked¡­so miserable.

    Lee buried his face in his hands and bellowed out a sigh.

    Monique: What?

    Lee You¡¯re just so strange.

    Monique: Haa?

    Lee: You¡¯ve literally seen what people describe as the physical incarnation of the devil and you sit there with a straight face telling me it doesn¡¯t scare you. I¡¯m honestly curious as to what does make you frightened.

    Monique

    As he stared right back at her with tiredness in his eyes, she so badly wanted to tell him her torturous life. How cruel a small community of people who had the gull to call her their sister was. Why she ran away so much. Why, on that day, she begged for her life to be spared. Yet, words would soon crumble away as the power went out. In the years that would follow, she would come to understand that a space filled with such odd entities had always had trouble adapting to the modern world. How certain creatures needed to be a source of light as to use off the excess magic they had gained during the daytime and how it took them minutes to an hour for them to shine as brightly as they do. This of course, had nothing to do with them being environmentally conscious or any weird fact like that but had more to do with how often fairies and spirits had ¡°accidentally¡± shattered circuits which led to a town that was naturally energized and lit by the creatures that inhabited the place. However, the time it took for that to occur was time too much spent in the dark. A place that caused her agonizing pain. She felt her skin crawling all over as her vision worsen rapidly. Every cell in the inside of her body screamed leave. She had reminded herself, over and over again that she wasn¡¯t at that place. That she was in a faraway land where they couldn¡¯t reach her, yet the time spent in there was so horrid, so soul sucking, that her body and mind slowly couldn¡¯t recognize the difference. She whispered, ¡°Stop it¡± and ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± to herself. Lee found himself confused yet worried when he had that the entirety of her eyes blackened.

    Lee: Hey, you okay?

    Voices began scratching on the inside of her cranial walls, convincing her that she was still there. That she could never escape from there. Moments came by and she had eventually lost it. She broke the window she once looked out so fondly.

    Lee: Hey! Wait up!!

    His voice echoed, trying desperately to reach her but to no avail. A crowd of beings started to form near the shop, yet she managed to teleport herself far, far away from the entire situation. So many vicious thoughts ate at her to the extent that no other voice could reach her. Her sight was now blinded. Her senses peeled away. Physically, she moved ways away from the town yet mentally she was trapped by the very thing she tried so hard to run away from.

    Home.

 Chapter 10: Black Box

    Monique

    Nothing made her more fearful than that horrid thing Dr B had called "Home". That god awful place he''d always put her in after she would get captured from running away or disobeying orders. It was always meant to be a form of punishment to force her to, to force her to comply. Yet, it always pushed her further and farther away. And every time she''d get caught, she¡¯d be back into that horrible place.

    See, the design of it was simple. A little black box big enough to fit a singular person and left room for more. Well, more is up to the imagination as simple as it seemed, to her, it was a torturous nightmare. No windows, no walls. She would be thrusted into the middle, shackled down by some unknown force. She had tried so hard to escape but the prison seemed endless. Eventually, she would forget the feelings of objects, the sights of how trees would look under the sunlight. How pristine the water shone under the moonlight. As if they blocked all but one of her senses, driving her mad. Then, the voices. Oh, how the voices bled into her skull. Constantly reminding her of her failures, of the lives she took, of how unwanted she is, of how everyone at any given moment would give her away. That her true home was here. With them. That no one would ever love her more than them. That no matter what she did, she would always be found, she would always come home.These words would sear her so harshly that her trust in people dwindled severely. Even when she ran away, she knew better than to trust those around. She knew she would always be caught and tossed aside. That even when the slightest hint of darkness sent her down this swirling madness.

    It begs to question, why did she trust a group of strangers, no less a boy, to guarantee safety?

    Lee

    He had found himself paying for the damages done and was left utterly confused. What went wrong? Everything was going great. She was opening up. He was comfortable sharing. He knew these were hard subjects, yet they began to share so much of their pain together. A bond was forging. So, what happened? His smartphone rang. He checked to see who and found it was Khan. He scoffed & answered.

    Lee: I don''t have time for ¨C

    Khan: You with Monique?

    Lee: Y-yeah totally. We''re out at Barkamsted getting dinner.

    Khan: Did you mention to her about how the town goes dark for an hour?

    Lee: Y-yeah, I was getting to that¡­

    Khan: UH-HUH.

    Lee. Dude, in the middle of something can I call you back?

    Khan: That something have to do with 9 reports of a girl with red hair, pitch black eyes apologizing and screaming in the Forever Forest out 20 miles east of the town??

    Lee: Fuck. Wait¡­you¡¯re not even in the Dragon¡¯s Nest or even a Corp¡¯s member how do you even know?

    Khan: Lilith¡¯s with me and the news is going crazy. Might wanna figure out what that¡¯s all about. Real fast too before the Fairy Court¡¯s get involved.

    He hung up the phone and raced over. He cut through some farmlands owned by Centaurs who are known to take issue with those kind of hijinks. Lee had to calmly explain that a friend of his is having difficulty adjusting and maybe endangering herself at the edge of the forest. He was lucky to have an arrangement that offered him a faster, transport onto the destination. Albeit an awkward transportation. One that Lee would rather not relive. As they had arrived at the scene, fairies gathered to calm a frightened Monique. Trees were knocked out of their roots. The forest creatures scurried for safety as Monique terraformed the land all around her. Nell, the representative of the forest fairy court sped up to Lee.

    Nell: Whats going on??

    Lee: I-I don''t know. She was fine literally 30 minutes ago.

    Nell: Well do you know anything that''d trigger her? Anything at all?

    Lee: The lights went out in the nearby town but I wouldn''t think it be that bad?

    The centaur that got Lee to his destination-grabbed his attention & pointed to an ominous figure tearing into the world,

    Lee: Oh shit.

    Nell: This is bad, if that thing grabs her who knows where it¡¯ll take her. On top of that it would leave a literal hole in our skies.

    Many fairies attempted to sew up the tear only to be met with another one appearing. It was getting closer & closer, inching, its way towards her. Lee knew deep down that it was them. Those kids from the resort were coming for her. But how? How did they know? The thoughts quelled themselves as he had no time to ask.

    Lee: Monique¡­

    He shouted to her as he desperately lunged himself at her.

    Nell: Wait don¡¯t!! Idiot!!

    In all fairness, many of the fairies attempted to physically grab her however because no one knew-the nature of what was going on, they were never fully able to physically shake her or ever knock her down. Not once did they think that creating a force that needed a reaction would ultimately do the trick. And if your loss in this one as much as they are remember:

    <ol>

    <li style="font-weight: 400"> An object at rest stays at rest unless compelled to change its state by the action of an external force</li>

    <li style="font-weight: 400">Acceleration of an object is directly related to the net force & inversely related to mass</li>

    </ol>

    And most importantly,

    <ul>

    <li style="font-weight: 400">Every action has an equal & opposite reaction.</li>

    </ul>

    Thus, some of these fairies are in dire need of an education in the basics of physics. Lee had successfully managed to create an opposing force causing the immediate removal of Monique from a risky situation. He wrapped his arms around a panicked Monique.

    Lee: Like hell am I letting you go that easily!

    His voice had soon echoed throughout her head, piercing through a place that once was isolated had now been interrupted by a bellowing voice. Although pieces of the black box shattered, she never felt truly free from the place. As soon as he landed, he took a look at her and to his horror, he''d seen her eyes were as black as night.

    Lee: Oy Monique. You alright?

    Words echoed yet her only response were mumbled apologies and begging to never go back.

    Monique: Please, don''t take me go back. I¡¯m sorry.

    Lee: Hey, its okay. We can put the land back. We can fix the area. You¡¯re not going anywhere. You¡¯re okay. You''re safe.

    Monique: I¡¯m sorry.

    Lee: You''ve got nothing to be sorry about

    Monique

    In all the years she spent punished in that terrible place, she had never once felt the presence of another being let alone multiple hands reaching out to her as well as an embrace¡­all of which gave her such a jarring sensation that whatever punishment that was supposed to originally work steadily stopped. She suddenly found herself in Lee''s arms, surrounded by many flying tiny creatures she had never seen before. What was once devastatingly atrocious turned to undoubtingly embarrassing.

    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.

    Lee: You alright?

    She nodded. A creature calling herself Nell had quickly separated her from Lee embrace.

    Nell: Ma¡¯am before I start asking you a billion questions, may I ask if you are okay?

    Was it a sprite? A fairy? Many new and strange things are coming out of the woodworks in which Monique was not quite sure how to handle. She stared at the creature in bewilderment. It had brown curly Q hair and chocolate skin with dotted white markingz all around. Why is that so familiar? Why do I feel like I know who this is?

    Nell: Ma¡¯am??

    Lee: Maybe now is not the best time, Nell, she just experienced a catastrophe of emotions right now.

    Nell: You do realize, if you know you ever finished your stupid academy training, that that was a demonic curse. An ancient one at a best.

    Lee: I knew that. I¡¯m pretty sure I told her some tid bits about it.

    Monique: A¡­ancient¡­curse?

    Nell: Sigh, yeah. But I wouldn¡¯t blame you if you didn¡¯t know it kid. Look¡­

    Nell handed Monique a card with it¡¯s signature on it.

    Nell: Take this to the dunderheads at the academy, get yourself signed up and come back tomorrow. Or whenever you¡¯re feeling better. Lee here cleans up the mess, we¡¯re going to see about taking that dinosaur of a curse off of ya.

    Nell flew off, directing the rest of the fairies to follow in it¡¯s direction as well as letting the centaur that came over what went down. The fairies continued to patch up the hole that was left behind and do some clean up. The terraforming of the lands slowly returned to its place. Surreal as it seemed, perhaps it was best that she remained in a secluded area where no damage could be done.

    Lee: You alright?

    Monique: H-how much damage did I cause?

    Lee: I dont really think that''s important-

    Monique: Yes, it is important.

    Lee: Look, its nothing more than a day''s worth of work. Besides, I think there¡¯s a more pressing issue. Like what happened back there? What was going on with your eyes? They were pitch black. Like so pitch black I was worried  you weren¡¯t going to be able to see for a while.

    Her eyes widened in horror. Is that what she always look like that when she was punished in that place? Was it just simply an illusion? Or was it just as Nell said, an ancient curse?

    Lee: Monique?

    Monique: Punishment.

    Lee: Punishment? What do you mean?

    Monique: Punishment for leaving. I- I didn''t think it''d extend so far. I didn''t think He¡¯d still had a grasp on me.

    Lee: He? You mean your dad? I mean that guy who calls himself your dad?

    She nodded.

    Lee: Is that why I saw someone trying to reach out and take you away?

    Her eyes widened. She absolutely had no idea how far His reach could be.

    Monique: I-I had no idea. I-I-I¡¯m so sorry.

    Lee: There''s no reason to be sorry. You didn''t know.

    How could she?

    Lee: Was it the darkness? Like the fact that the whole city powered out?

    She nodded.

    Lee: Sorry, probably shoulda told you about that.

    Monique: You wouldn''t have known.

    Lee

    He took a hold of her hand, as of trying to tell her how it''s going to be okay.

    Lee: We''ll figure out how to manage from here on out.

    Monique: What if we can''t? What if I''m just doomed to go back there?

    Lee: You aren''t. You¡¯re doomed to living with me and my demon problems and doomed to trying to figure out what you wanna do from here on out. And you¡¯re also doomed with having to live with 6 other folks.

    Monique: But what if he does capture me? What if he succeeds in taking me away?

    He gave her the communication device Lilith had given him prior.

    Monique: What¡¯s this?

    Lee: This is sometimes called Yuni. Other times, we call it a smartphone. It has neat features like tracking and semi cloaking technology.

    Monique: Meaning?

    Lee: Meaning if he tries and actually succeeds then I¡¯ll be there. To come get you. And to kick his ass. Hopefully before Alexis does.

    She pulled away.

    Monique: How? How can I trust you with that? How do I know you aren''t going to just abandon me? Like everyone else does?

    Lee: Ye have little faith in me

    Her eyes pierced into his soul. Felt as if he were being strangled by her.

    Lee: Bad jokes aside, you¡¯re just going to have to trust me.

    She squinted at him.

    Lee: Look, you¡¯ve gotten to know me way more than most people ever had. I don¡¯t even think Karin¡¯s seen that thing inside of me. We shared a mind moment. And even though I¡¯ve just met you, you¡¯re literally the only one I can actually feel comfortable enough to talk about that stuff.

    Monique: And not get mad?

    Lee: It¡¯ll be hard for me but it¡¯s on the ¡°Stuff we¡¯re going to figure out¡± list so, can you have a little trust in me?

    Monique

    She sighed and reluctantly agreed. She had found that the walls she had built up so high slowly started to come tumbling down. And perhaps it did not help, for soon she had felt an emotion she had once locked away¡­ Something once sullied began to purify. She found herself faced with distant yet familiar feelings. As they ventured back to Barkamsted, she gazed up at the zillions of stars that guided their way. This would mark her first day being at Eiridelium yet to her it felt like it had been forever ago since she had last seen these skies. Memories that once melted away on the crevices of her mind started shaping and forming themselves. Yet, they were all shuffled. Out of place. A distinct feeling now taking comfort in her soul.

    I¡¯m home she softly hummed. I¡¯m home.

    ***

    : She¡¯s back there again, isn¡¯t she?

    A dark figure crept up behind Dr. B who was staring faintly at the skies above. He pushed up his rectangular glasses, chuckling.

    Dr. B: At a place I can no longer reach.

    He turned to face Ezekiel, who was shuddering in anticipation of what his father would do to him considering he not only lost site of Monique but is currently in a position where he does not have power over her.

    Dr. B: Seems we must try our best to get there by other means. Are her friends still hot on our trail?

    Ezekiel: Yes, father. Angelica and Dominique are currently pursuing them.

    Dr. B: Excellent. Make sure one of them is marked. I do wish to see how home has been without me.

 Chapter 11: Linger

    Monique

    Two¡­maybe three weeks had gone by since the incident had occurred. It¡¯d been the first time in a long time that she felt at peace. The more memories she was able to obtain, the smaller Ezekiel shrank. She couldn¡¯t understand this wonderful phenomena, but she was glad something was being done about him. However, she experienced an unsuspecting backlash, thus eliminating any signs of peace she was trying to conquer. When she¡¯d finally be done for the day, drifting on and off to dreamland, memories of her past life would surface as nightmares. They lingered in the background of her mind throughout the night. Soft screams bellowing all across the battlefield, as if she had never left that god awful place. Her eyeballs darted back and forth as sweat came profusely from every pore that could produce it.

    : Murderer!!

    : Devil!

    : Please, save us.

    Voices of Dr B would surface in the foreground of her mind. Voices that always edged her on, voices that pushed her over the edge.

    Dr. B: You¡¯ve done well, my Goddess of Death.

    He¡¯d whisper that to her over and over, as if attempting to persuade her into the glory of battle. But the screams, the cries, the agony of the innocent plagued her mind and soul that it was too much for her to bare. That¡¯s why she ran. That¡¯s why she never wanted to come back.

    Echoing voices continued to distort across her thoughts. Eventually, it led to her piercing her eyes wide open. She did not want to chance another memory from her time at Twilight Baleful, so she immediately rose up and tried to regain her consciousness. Sweat continued to formulate as she tried to distract herself with the night light that constantly drifted between softer shades of blue, green and purple. It was almost sufficient, almost. The screams of peril softly rang across her mind. She slipped out of her room, cursing at Ezekiel and sluggishly roamed around the house.

    Ben had once said that the house Lee had purchased was more of a castle, and she found that he wasn¡¯t entirely wrong about that. The room she inhabited was a lot closer to one of the kitchens which was adjacent to one of the living rooms that led to one of many, many, exits. Jesus Christ, why on God¡¯s good green Eridelium did he even purchase this? She¡¯d think to herself while perusing down the hallways.

    Eventually she would wander aimlessly until wandering became reminiscing. Yet, this was her first time exploring the castle. Most nights she¡¯d spend in the kitchen struggling to make tea only to have Lee help as the sounds of the fire alarm would wake him up. She was determined not to bother him for anything. Still, somewhere in the back of her head, she had wished she could ask impossible questions she would never be able to get answers to. Questions that Lee would never have answers to. Like, why¡¯d the hallways looked so familiar? And, why¡¯d her feet take her to a secluded garden? Why did it feel so intentional to go the way she went? Was she purposely guided to the garden? The same garden from the painting? Did she know all along where it was? Or was it just coincidental? She¡¯d wander around the field of blossoming roses, lilies, irises, violets, and tulips. She was in awe. Everything felt as if it had a purpose. As if it were significant to be there. A sense of peace danced along with the light winds that carried the floral scent.

    Yet, as soon as she¡¯d felt those words coursing through her veins, she felt the presence of two people. She quickly hid herself behind an oak tree, carefully observing in on the conversation.

    : Lord Faustus! Just what are you doing??

    : Well, it¡¯s very apparent that you do not want to be here Miss Persipnei. It¡¯s best you leave before the court finds you.

    Persipnei: But you asked me to be your bride. Your father literally requested it the day I was born! Why stop now??

    Faustus: This was a life forced on you! Had I known my court was going to not only pressure you to follow along but try and imprison you, I would have sent you back myself.

    Monique was taken aback as she glanced at the person called Lord Faustus. He looked so much like the man she saw in Lee¡¯s consciousness, in other words, a demonic version of Lee. However, she could not see the girls face. All she could tell was that this Persipnei person had rosy, red wavy hair. A hue almost matching her own.

    Persipnei: So, what if that¡¯s how it happened! That doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t want to be here!

    Faustus: Do you not understand!? I do not want to force this life nor these feelings I have for you!!!

    Persipnei: You¡­

    She punched him square in the jaw. Faustus recoiled in confusion as Monique softly gasped.

    Persipnei: You¡¯re a bloody idiot! I don¡¯t care how we met! I don¡¯t care what the circumstances were! You¡­you gave me a place to belong¡­you¡­you gave me a home¡­and now you want to take that away!? You¡¯re such an arsehole!

    Faustus: I-

    Persipnei: You didn¡¯t consider my feelings at all. I wasn¡¯t lying to you when I told you that you and I shared the same kind of loneliness. I-I thought that if you were okay with it and that I could stay by your side. That I could be with you until you no longer needed me.

    He gently pulled her in for an embrace. Monique¡¯s heart was beating fast. It was as if she could feel what Persipnei was feeling. Monique wondered what connection they shared or if the powers she had also allowed her to feel someone else¡¯s feelings.

    Faustus: You see, I love you too much to put you through this. I did not wish to be selfish I ¨C

    At this point, Monique felt she was intruding in on a private moment between the two. She desperately desired to make a steady exit. However, her curiosity was slowly taking over. She wanted to know who they were and what they were doing here. She also wanted to know how a demon that was supposedly intertwined with Lee was able to have a physical manifestation. Unfortunately, her attempts to reach them were futile. They had disappeared, leaving no trace of their existence. How do people suddenly appear and disappear? It would have been more explainable if it had occurred in that maze of a castle but out here? In the opening? Bizarre. As she pondered their existence, she heard footsteps approaching her. She turned to see a sleep deprived Lee.

    Lee: Oy! What are you doing out here so late at night?

    Monique: Eh? Di-did you happen to see two people pass by?

    Lee: Two people? At this hour?? Are you insane? Day dreaming? Sleep walking perchance?

    Monique: What? No! I¡¯m being serious.

    Lee picked up Monique and hoisted her over his shoulders.

    Lee: Uh-huh. Sure, you are. Come on. I¡¯m taking you back to your room, crazy.

    Monique: Hey! Put me down! I¡¯m not crazy!! And I can walk on my own!!

    Lee: I just want to make sure you don¡¯t get lost. This place is a maze to get through.

    Monique: Then why the hell did you buy this place?

    Lee: Felt like home.

    Monique: Wasn¡¯t it like crazy expensive??

    Lee: No? I think?? I¡¯m not sure. The locals did say this place was haunted. I think that probably lowered down the price? Yennoe, I don¡¯t really know the cost of things now that I think about it¡­

    Monique: HAUNTED!?!?!??! Why!?? Why would you buy something that¡¯s haunted??

    Lee: Like I said, felt like home.

    Monique: And I¡¯m the crazy one.

    Lee: Of course, you are. Only crazy people would be out gardening at 2 am.

    Monique: I wasn¡¯t gardening!

    Lee: Sure, you weren¡¯t.

    Monique: I wasn¡¯t! And can you please put me down now?

    Lee opened the door to her room and placed her down. He then proceeded to sit on the floor, resting his head on the edge of her bed.

    Monique: You can go now.

    She sat on her bed, her legs dangling right next to his head.

    Lee: Sure, you¡¯re not going to randomly wander around the hallway and chase ghosts?

    Monique: Damn, was I that obvious?

    She proceeded to angle herself onto a lying position, folding her legs closer to her bum.

    Lee: Just go to sleep. You¡¯ve got school tomorrow. Shant be late for that.

    Monique: Ugh. I almost forgot. An 18-year-old going to what feels like high school. Loads of fun I¡¯ll have.

    Lee: Yeah! You¡¯ll make loads of friends and maybe get a boyfriend.

    Monique: Just in time for prom!?

    They both laughed.

    Lee: I¡¯m surprised you even know what prom is.

    Monique: I may have been deprived but I snuck into enough people¡¯s houses to figure out what that whole mess was.

    Lee: So, is school giving you the first day jitters? That why you can¡¯t sleep?

    Monique: Sure¡­nothing gets by you.

    Lee: Ha-ha. Wanna tell me what happened?

    He looked at her. Her eyes hurried to look the other way.

    Monique: Just the usual. The more I can try to remember things, the more Ezekiel loves to stick the past in my face. He tries really hard to remind me how much of a horrible and terrible person I am. Futile attempts to remain relevant, I guess.

    Lee: If only I could sock that kid in the face. Why is his existence such garbage?

    Monique: He was probably born that way. Who knows? I mean why is Alice such a B?

    Lee: You can be an adult about it and call her a bitch.

    Her eyes met his. She had a feeling his glare never left. As if he¡¯d been attentive to her every word.

    Monique: Is it alright if I ask if she¡¯s all gone form your head?

    Lee: Yeah¡­just about. Kind of felt good about it. Like a whole weight was lifted off of me.

    Monique: Must¡­must be nice¡­to¡­to have that sort of silence.

    She yawned.

    Lee: Go to sleep.

    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.Monique: You¡­first¡­

    She closed her eyes. It was as if the news itself made her relaxed enough to fall asleep.

    Lee

    He rose up from his position and sat back down on her bed, gently caressing her face, and gently replacing the loose hair strands back to behind her hair. He felt too relaxed and lied down in the open space next to her, drifting off into an awkward slumber.

    He felt as if he were floating through drifting particles that were just passing on by. Slowly yet surely the particles grew in size and gathered, building a place all too familiar. The mansion he grew up in was all in one piece. No burn marks. No sense of destruction. The garden his mother ran was at peak bloomage. Spring was very much in the air. Peace at its purist setting. He wandered in and all about the safest place he had ever known and crept on in his hallway of memory. He hadn¡¯t been here since Alice had been around. He just wanted to ensure the entirety of her existence was gone. That the only thing left plaguing his mind was in fact the demon he was bound to. A creature who¡¯s name he never bothered to learn. A being whose existence is a rather troubling one.

    When he found himself at the center of the hallway, he saw the thing in a form that mirrored his own. But it had horns and narrower eyes. Minus those features, the thing looked much like him in all of the ways Monique described.

    Lee: Can I help you?

    : She¡¯s nothing like Persi¡­is she?

    It had been staring at the memory of when Lee first met Monique.

    Lee: What are you doing here?

    :She¡¯s much more timid when she isn¡¯t putting on a brave face. Much more haunted than I would like¡­

    Lee: Don¡¯t talk about her like you know her!

    It turned to face him, staring at him in the eye.

    : You love her¡­don¡¯t you?

    Lee: Don¡¯t talk to me like you know me!

    :Haven¡¯t I had that right, Lee? You have all the luxuries of avoiding me, but I cannot say the same for myself.

    Lee: That¡¯s because I hate your guts.

    : Do me the courtesy of at least using my name once.

    Lee: No.

    : It¡¯s Faustus. Lord Faustus to be exact.

    Lee: I don¡¯t fucking care.

    The thing called Faustus sighed.

    Faustus: I would not like me either. Can I ask you a question?

    Lee: No.

    Faustus: Would you have let her go if you knew keeping her with you would have been her demise?

    Lee: Shut up. I don¡¯t even know what you¡¯re talking about.

    Faustus: Maybe you won¡¯t have to understand at all. Just¡­do yourself a favor. Protect her. Even if it costs you everything.

    Lee: If you even touch or go near her I¡¯ll ¨C¨C¨C

    Faustus: Protect her, please.

    It starred at him with so much sorrow and pain and agony. As if the creature had experienced enough for several lifetimes. All of these bitter cruel emotions coursed through Lee. Was it their bond between each other that he felt just as much as the creature before him? Or was it because deep down inside, Lee was actually sympathizing the creature.

    Faustus: And whatever you do¡­do not¡­do not go in that room.

    Words uttering out of Faustus¡¯ lips soon sent Lee to a pearl white door with floral patterns carved on the sides. He inspected every corner of the entrance, wondering where he was in the first place. His thoughts soon were interrupted by a feint scent of iron. It was all too familiar. He looked down at his hands to see that they were perfectly clean, but the floor underneath was flooded with blood. Maniacal laughter echoed all about.

    His eyes pierced wide open as a jolt shocked him awake. He got up and saw how peaceful she was in her deep sleep. A sigh of relief lifted his worries away. It was just a nightmare. It wasn¡¯t real. He¡¯d cling to those thoughts as if they were his only saving grace. He lied back down, this time facing her. He didn¡¯t once think about the repercussions this may bring. Or the fact that any sane person would have left the room. He only thought how much calm she had brought into his life. How much he probably did not want to go back to his own bed. The spot right next to her was the only place of comfort he ever needed. Slowly yet surely, he fell back asleep. Back to the pleasant dream land he hoped to attain this time around.

    Monique

    Very few things spooked Monique in the morning. One of them was being physically dragged into constant battle, training, and torture. Another was being caught and being brought back to Twilight Baleful. And alas, now a brand-new fear had developed. She had no idea that a boy, whom she was rapidly becoming familiar with, would be the one to develop it. A person she caught herself falling for. A person who was sleeping oh so peacefully right beside her.

    Her bed was indeed big enough to fit her and another person, yet she didn¡¯t think it also be small enough for Lee to be THIS close to her. So close to her that she could literally smell him and feel his warmth. So close that she could hear his breathing and heart beating so rhythmically. Her face flushed red as her mind went into panic mode. What do I do what do I do what do I do??? What Do I do????  As her thoughts went hysterical as he wiggled closer to her. By some odd strength and power, she viciously pushed him off the bed.

    Lee: ...ow¡­

    Monique: PLEASE GET OUT.

    Lee

    He had been profusely apologetic. Every sentence he spoke just ended with one sorry after another.

    Monique: It¡¯s okay. Just please don¡¯t do it again.

    Lee: augh. This is embarrassing. I¡¯ve almost made you late for your first day at the academy.

    Monique: I could¡¯ve teleported there. You didn¡¯t have to drive me here.

    Lee: Generally, people don¡¯t teleport the way you do. Besides, I need to be here to help the teach set up for sword fighting lessons.

    Monique: Anyway, I can crash the class?

    Lee: Maybe at lunch? Also, you really didn¡¯t have to war the uniform.

    Monique: What? It doesn¡¯t look good on me does it?

    She sported a short-sleeved button up tee with a rustic vermillion bow and a red and black pleated skirt with black leggings. A tinge of blush shaded his upper cheeks.

    Lee: N-never said that. I-I was just saying you didn¡¯t have to. It¡¯s pretty unusual for an invited guest to wear the uniform.

    Monique: I really wanted too though! I thought I¡¯d look cute in it too! Don¡¯t you agree?

    Lee was too flustered to even answer. Monique chuckled, figuring that was the answer she had to accept. As they approached the widened steps. Monique kept teasing Lee about it as he fumbled with his words. I can¡¯t even stay cool around her. How can I not like her? Thoughts swirled all throughout his head. It was as if every braincell he had was just focused on her. Like nothing else in the world mattered. I just want to see the world through her eyes, and her eyes only. I really wish I could have found her a lot sooner.

    At the top of the steps, he caught her astonished gaze. Her eyes were tangled up in the details of the landscape and architecture. The entrance was littered with blossoming alliums. The emblem that sat above the opened gates was that which looked like a shield with a phoenix surrounded by four sprites. Upon closer inspection, each sprite held different attributes. One of a sword, one of a cross, one of a bow, and one with a stone tablet. To the left and right of the much larger emblem laid many smaller ones.

    Monique: What are those?

    Lee: Protection spells and runes.

    Monique: Protection? From what?

    Lee: Demons and monster attacks mostly. There¡¯s also a lot of groups that still oppose the idea of allowing outsiders to learn magic. As well as groups who weren¡¯t too keen on the idea that all types of magic should be taught to other clans.

    Monique: Do attacks on the school happen normally?

    Lee: Nell¡¯s made those nearly impossible since implicating techno magic. So, you should be fine. Hopefully nothing will trigger your PTSD.

    As she awkwardly laughed, one of the professors came up to introduce themselves. She had short blueberry hair and some notable facial tattoos underlying her amber eyes. She was Professor Layla who teaches runes, alchemy and the theory of ancient and chaotic magic.

    Monique

    She had asked Lee why Monique was in the school¡¯s uniform.

    Lee: Uhm¡­she umm¡­

    Monique: I¡¯ve never been to a proper school before¡­and well I thought since I¡¯ll be coming here, I might as well try the uniform. But if its too much I¡¯ll stop wearing it after today.

    Layla: Of course! Lee, Sensei Guillermo will be meeting you in the training hall.

    Lee: Gotcha! Take care of her for me!

    As Lee left the two of them alone, Layla¡¯s eyes gleamed with curiosity.

    Layla: If you don¡¯t mind me asking, did you really bend the earth the other day???

    Monique: Y-yeah¡­

    Layla: Fascinating!! Do you bend other elements as well?

    They began walking towards the lecture halls as Monique carefully tried to piece together answers. She had felt as if she wasn¡¯t being probed like the scientists at T.B had did day in and day out but instead as a fascinated person gawking at a rarity. Many students didn¡¯t blink twice at Monique. They were all too busy figuring out their own spells to gawk at a newcomer.

    Monique: Yes, with ease might I add.

    Layla: Interesting! Have you casted a spell before? What kinds of spell circles do you have to use? Or do all the elements share the same one? Can you do bend metal? Can you cast enchantments!?

    Monique: Uhh I¡­I don¡¯t know. I can just sort of do them.

    Layla: Oh! I guess what I am asking is how does magic work for you?

    Monique: I¡¯m not quite sure. The way I was told was that I can manipulate stuff at a molecular level but that¡¯s kind of hard for me to grasp. Like I can change organic and inorganic material. But I¡¯m not quite sure how I¡¯ve done it. It just kind of feels like¡­

    Layla: Like second nature?

    Monique: yeah.

    Layla pondered Monique¡¯s response as they walked into the lecture hall. Monique was taken aback to how many people had littered the seats all around.

    Monique: Whoa.

    Layla: A lot of people huh?

    Monique: I¡¯m not used to it.

    She awkwardly laughed.

    Layla: That¡¯s fine. If you ever need to be excused out for fresh air, you are more than welcomed to!

    As the students began to settle down, Layla placed notes onto a podium. She cleared her throat and proceeded to introduce Monique.

    Layla: Good morning class! We have a very special guest today who¡¯s more than eager to learn the theories of ancient and chaotic magics. Please give a warm welcome to Ms. Monique.

    Scattered claps resounded the hall. Whispers soon covered the silence as Monique was offered a seat up front next to a blonde haired and azure eyes girl. Fake smiles and empty gestures lingered in her mind. Oh, how it felt like home. A sudden sharp whisper beckoned and bellowed from ear to ear. A string of words that once painted her traumatized childhood soon followed. It was as if she couldn¡¯t escape it or rather it stalked her from Earth to Eridelium. A five letter phrase that sent chills up her spine and reminded her of the days where she¡¯d sit quietly in the backs of SUV¡¯s and airplanes as she never once felt part of anything. This time it was different. Instead of flowing from the rivers above, slapping her across the face it came from the valleys behind, nervously pushing her forward. That god forsaken phrase of:

    What makes her so special?

 Chapter 12: Special

    Monique

    How many times has she heard those five words all throughout her life? The loud vicious whispers constantly leaked onto her ears. Memories spun all around her as if voices from a distant past pulled her away from the present. She quickly sat down after her brief introduction was made. Voices filled with disdain echoed throughout her mind. Her surroundings slowly faded to black.

    What¡¯s so special about her?

    I¡­I don¡¯t know

    Why does she get special treatment?

    I never asked for it.

    What makes her better than us?

    I¡¯m not.

    Why does dad always choose her over us?

    Why does she get everything?

    Why is she the special one?

    I never wanted it.

    I never wanted any of it.

    I never wanted his gaze.

    I never wanted his attention

    She remembered the days where she sat in the back of windowless cars and sketchy vans where conversations allured to the idea that she wasn¡¯t all what she was cracked up to be. Yet, time and time again their ¡°father¡± had always pitted her against them. And time and time again she came out begrudgingly victorious. Never wanting the spotlight yet always forced to do more, be more. When she had begged for companionship, she was unabashedly shunned and bullied. And no matter how much she pleaded with ¡°father¡± to help end it all, he pushed the other children to bully her further. To make her suffer for ever thinking she can ever ask for anything more. Constant reminders of how this was supposed to be normal, that she had nowhere to go to and this was the love she deserved. She wondered if she could ever begin to handle being in this school let alone this classroom. She knew she was just invited as a guest, that Lilith was well aware of her past and begged the academy to just let her in as a guest who would be delighted to partake in classes but with no obligations to much. Because being obligated to what felt like a repeat was something she¡¯d rather opt out of.

    As thoughts surrounded all around her, the professor¡¯s voice pierced through all those unnecessary noise and brought her back to her environment.

    Layla: What are your thoughts, Monique?

    Monique stared blankly, trying to register what was going on. She curiously observed the picture on the board.

    Monique: Uh¡­ on the¡­on the text?

    The class snickered as the professor nodded.

    Layla: We¡¯ve been trying to translate the ancient text left behind from our distant ancestors. As far as our most regarded theories go , it¡¯s either a diary entry or a piece of research used to study the magic of their era. Since you yourself practice ancient magic, I was hoping you¡¯d studied the ancient language as well.

    Monique gave a slight nod and briefly read the symbols that appeared.

    Monique: I...I think the text is a poem. Written from one of Faustus¡¯ devote followers.

    Some of the class busted out laughing.

    Layla: Now, now, settle down. What makes you so sure of that?

    For a brief moment, Monique had an inkling feeling it was something she had once written. But she had never learned how to write the ancient language, only how to read, as it was something someone once taught her how to do when she used to wander around with just a journal. But the more they thought about it, the more concerned she grew as it wasn¡¯t just that her memories were not all there. Rather than try to appease to anyone, let alone give any person in the room any form of satisfaction, she continued on.

    Monique: Because the top doesn¡¯t indicate a date but rather a person. And if anything, it¡¯s a note to this Faustus person.

    Layla looked to the screen above and then proceeded to rummage through some notes. Within seconds, she found some articles that had the same letters that were written at the top in numerous pages where she had written ¡®Faustus¡¯ and circled it with question marks.

    Layla: Can you try to translate it for me?

    Monique: To Faustus,

    Do you remember meeting near

    The starry river?

    Eyes interlocked

    Lips quenching for touch.

    I now know why

    God punished m

    For you were the

    Sin I will never wash away

    : How do we know you¡¯re not just making it up?

    : What a bunch of bullshit.

    : When¡¯s class going to be over?

    As the class whispers continued to become background noise, the original translated page sitting on the table near the computer started shinning a brilliant white light. The class stared at astonishment as Professor Layla hurried to see what phenomena was going on. The words slowly started to disappear and reappear as an understood language: an event that only occurs when an ancient text is translated to its complete correction.

    Layla: Oh, dear me! This rarely happens! You my dear may be onto something. The way this originally founded was like a poem. I had previously thought the empty spaces were notes, or even writing, that had been wiped out. She clicked to the previous image the original way it was written.

    Layla: We had omitted all the white spaces in hopes we could fill it in. But if it is a poem like you¡¯ve theorized them it makes sense that ¨C

    : But how can you accept this new interpretation she¡¯s not studied here that long!

    : But how can you deny that the text glowed?

    : She could have faked and staged that entire scene!

    Monique quivered in rage at her desk. Who the fucking hell has time to do that extra bullshit??? The people who sat at opposite sides of her felt heat radiating from her. Temperatures rose so fast, students sitting rows above her soon felt how hot the room was becoming.

    Layla: Pardon yourselves! I do not tolerate that sort of behavior in this class Mister Conor Falloway!

    Connor: My apologies Professor. But you must understand that we are frustrated. You so readily accept someone else¡¯s¡¯ interpretation? Based on what qualifications?

    : Did you not see that accident that occurred in Barkamsted?

    Connor: So, what? She moved a bunch of dirt, Terra. It¡¯s not that big of a deal. You could pull off the same feat using illusion magic. She probably tricked the entire town!

    Terra: She literally terraformed acres of land. Thousands of folk were present and confirmed what happened! She even caused the lake near the castle to drastically lower water levels. I¡¯ve seen what she can do it¡¯s not impossible dude. On top of that, you¡¯re really going to deny what she just did? Accomplished what none of you nerds did?

    Layla: Terra¡­

    Connor: That proves nothing! I¡¯m not entirely convinced! She could have faked it. Illusion magic isn¡¯t that hard!

    : Yeah

    : Just kick her out.

    Terra: Just look at the events! I¡¯m telling you! She¡¯s got some ancient magicka!

    Connor: You don¡¯t get it! It¡¯s frustrating that we are even wasting our time and effort like this. That some kind of phenomena has not been seen in a millennia!! Do you honestly want to believe this newcomer has the ability to do that along with reading the ancient language??

    Monique: So, would you like a demonstration? If that is alright with you, Professor Layla?

    The class grew silent. Were they not prepared for this sort of comeback? Or were they hoping to intimidate her? Her, a person who¡¯s suffered through enough intimidation, who¡¯s grown so tired of it that she groans at the very thought of the word. She thinks to herself as she scoffs at their expression¡¯s. Dear higher beings, hold me back from going too far.

    Layla: If you would be so kind.

    Monique nodded and rushed out of her seat. The temperature steadily declined. Students nearby were growing more interested as events were unfolding.

    Connor: Tch! How are you going to prove it? Cause another earthquake?

    Monique: Unfortunately for you, no. I¡¯m no longer allowed to cause property damage.

    She had her back to the class

    Monique: Without having to actually look at the lot of you, I can sense that the whiny one is way in the back of the class in the middle row. There is exactly one hundred and twenty-seven of you in total. Based on breathing patterns, the frequencies at which air molecules are vibrating, heat sensory, and seismic sensing, forty-three of you are either sleeping or have checked out. Twenty-nine of you of you are gossiping while the remaining of you are trying their hardest to pay attention.

    Connor: That¡¯s ¨C¨C¨C

    Layla: Spot on!

    As the students astonishingly murmured, she stared at the white floor below, turned to face the class and proceeded to kneel down and punch the concrete. Her arm swiftly transformed itself to a metallic element that simultaneously shielded her from any damage as well as causing damage to the floor. A symphony of dumbfounded airwaves circulated. Why even the students who were checked out and fast asleep were now wide-eyed and awake. Professor Layla swiftly took out her notes, fascinated by it all.

    Layla: No magic circles? No incantations?? Just as the old ones once did.

    Connor: That literally proves nothing!

    : Yeah!

    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.: There have been several instances where specific elemental uses don¡¯t utilize magic circles. So, what makes her so special? Why does she get special treatment?

    Those words again once ripped a chord on her heartstrings. She sighed heavily as she heard sharp, hushed whispers encroaching in her ear canals. She felt as if she was reliving a never-ending nightmare. When will this end? Layla broke through her thoughts as a singular hand was raised. It came from Terra, who had features similar to Alexis. Her hair shined a purposefully wavy canary yellow with forest green eyes.

    Layla: Yes, Ms. Terra Evergreen?

    Terra: I never knew how many of you stuffed-up tight folks were upset over something like someone opposing your oh so fragile pride.

    : Do you even have a point?

    Terra: Yes, I do Rose. If any of you dimwits paid enough attention in your ancient magic classes, you would have realized she exhibits the ancient one¡¯s magical traits. Yes, there have been people who exhibit producing what we know as magic without the usage of any circles or incantations, yet I have yet to see where magic behaves exactly like the one Monique is demonstrating. Where in the history of ever have you seen an element encase someone¡¯s physical body? I¡¯ll answer that for you, never.

    Rose: That doesn¡¯t ¨C¨C¨C

    Layla clapped her hands, using an amplification spell in order to gather everyone¡¯s attention.

    Layla: While this has been a riveting discussion, class has ended. Do not forget to turn in your discussions by the end of next class meeting and please do try and thank Monique for taking her time out of her busy schedule to drop by our class.

    Connor: What she¡¯s so busy with?

    As he uttered that under his breath, Monique teleported to him and whispered in a hushed tone.

    Monique: Wouldn¡¯t you like to know?

    Connor jumped out of his seat, screaming at an ungodly frequency for a boy of his stature. Dumbfounded murmurs arose as Layla¡¯s eyes twinkled in excitement. She bid herself adieu. As she trotted down the hall, defying students who were trying to shuffle along, she felt a tap on her shoulder.

    : Hey wait up!

    Monique: Hm? Oh, it¡¯s¡­Terra, right?

    Terra: Terra Evergreen. One of your many housemates.

    Monique: Wait what? There¡¯s actual people who live there?? I mean¡­I thought there were ghosts inhabiting the area only.

    Terra: That makes sense, right?? We all thought it best since Karin thinks the same.

    Monique: She¡¯s seen them too??

    Terra: Oh shit! Really!??! I was convinced that both her and Lee were just messing with us!!

    Monique: Who¡­who else lives there?

    Terra: Ben, Alexis, Danny, and ¨C¨C¨C

    : Hey! Hey Ken~!

    As they were walking towards the plaza, they saw a girl with short platinum blonde hair with a few strands of pink highlights zoom pass the two of them. Terra recognized her as Rose and looked at her with disgust. The cherry lass ran to Ken, a man who had an astonishing styled orange mohawk, emerald eyes and diamond studded earrings wandering about in his button up shirt.

    Ken: Oh, hey Rose.

    Rose: Why didn¡¯t you tell me you guys have room at the castle?? I¡¯ve asked multiple times and you¡¯ve totally ignored me!!

    Terra walked up to the two of them, inserting herself into the conversation.

    Terra: Full offense, its because no one want you there.

    Rose: Ugh! No one was asking you. Come on Ken, can¡¯t you just put in a good word for me?

    Ken: Honestly, Terra is right. She just told you in a harsher tone since no matter how many I¡¯ve nicely put you down, you can¡¯t put two and two together on why none of us want you there. You¡¯re only talking to me because I¡¯m the closest to Lee.

    Terra: And Lee¡¯s too nice to tell you he doesn¡¯t actually like you.

    Rose: Ugh! Whatever.

    She stormed out as Ken snickered.

    Terra: Wow, I¡¯m surprised at you Ken. You normally flirt with her.

    Ken: Normally she isn¡¯t this straight forward so I can only assume she was upset about the rumors going around.

    Monique: Rumors?

    Ken: Rumor has it that some red head snuck her way into the castle ¡®cause she¡¯s too broke to pay for rent.

    Terra: People just spread that noise around because no one likes the idea that Lee offered you the space.

    Monique: Why?

    Terra: Because where we live is a hot spot for supernatural events and idiots really believe in all of that.

    Ken: Its just a whole bunch of idiots being upset that some rich kid who shows no interest in making fake friends is allowing them to inhabit a literal castle with fifty rooms and so on just so they can tickle their fancy on whether or not ghosts exist. I¡¯m a thousand percent sure Lee just isn¡¯t interested in the lot of the¨C

    He stopped in his tracks and examined Monique from head to toe.

    Ken: My bad. I forgot to introduce myself. My name is Kenneth Nakai. You can call me Ken.

    Monique: Hi¡­my name''s Monique.

    Ken: Don¡¯t worry too much. Most people are only interested in the folklore that goes on in that place. Nothing more, nothing less.

    Monique: Folklore?

    Terra: Come off it, Ken! That story is just ridiculous.

    Monique: Wait! What¡¯s the story?

    Ken: Legend has it that the very same soul that haunts those walls is the Demon Lord of the castle who is doomed to haunt those halls till he can find his wife again.

    Terra: Ha-ha. You¡¯re so bad at telling stories. Look, Monique, this is how it reaaaally goes: A long time ago, when the world was basically brand new, a goddess fell from the heavens above and saved the wretched life of a dying demon. After ensuring his full recovery, the demon caused her to be banished from the heavens above and forced her to marry him. Years had passed and because she was reluctant in producing an heir, he went mad and killed her. And as punishment, he was forced to wander those castle halls.

    Monique: Th-that sounds completely ridiculous.

    Terra: Exactly! What woman would let a man do that to her!?

    Ken: Come now. Don¡¯t you know the theories that surrounded the story? Such as how they could have actually been in love? How there was probably a third party involved in the fallen Goddess¡¯ death? Why had she fallen from grace? Or how Lee¡¯s demonic spirit looks so much like the cursed spirit that that¡¯s probably the reason why so many people want to confirm their conspiracies.

    Monique: Oh, so that¡¯s why so many people are interested in the place. They don¡¯t care for lore; they just want to see what¡¯s true or what isn¡¯t. Especially since the demonic soul that¡¯s attached to Lee is too similar to the Lord of the castle.

    Terra: Highly doubt they¡¯ll ever confirm that. Lee¡¯s curse happened on a totally different world. No way that it would be the same demon.

    Monique: But¡­you guys do see it¡­right?

    Terra: You mean the ghosts in the house?

    Ken: The only ghost I¡¯ve ever seen was¡­Wait¡­I-I think it was you!! Last night!! Haunting the hallways!!!

    Monique blushed and shook her head furiously.

    Monique: I didn¡¯t know anyone, but Lee, was home!

    Ken: I think in total there¡¯s just 8 of us.

    Terra: Yep. Me, you two, Danny, Ben, Alexis, Karin, and Lee. And there¡¯s room for more but 8 is the magic number and adding more would be a total drag.

    Monique: But, there¡¯s so many rooms in that place. Have any of you fully explored it yet?

    Ken and Terra grinned from ear to ear at each other.

    Ken and Terra: Would you be willing to do some exploration tonight!?

    Monique blushed. She wasn¡¯t prepared for this kind of response and nodded without any further hesitation. Terra quickly looked at her watch.

    Terra: Oh shit! Gotta bounce to the next class. Wanna come with?

    Monique: I¡¯ll¡­I¡¯ll pass. I wanted to see the practice room that the sword fighting class uses.

    Ken¡¯s ears perked up, his smile widening.

    Ken: I happen to be heading over there as we speak. Care to join me?

    Monique: Uh, sure? If Terra doesn¡¯t mind?

    Terra: No, no! Not at all! I¡¯ll catch up with you guys later!

    Lee

    He was constantly plagued with erratic thoughts that would kept constantly harking at him for the events that happened earlier. They nit picked at every wrong thing he had ever committed. Ugh. Why did I do that? Why did I do that!!?! She doesn¡¯t need things to be complicated. He¡¯d been running errands all around for Sensei Guillermo yet he felt as if the events of that morning haunted him to his very core. He kept replaying the scene over and over again in his head, wondering if he had done anything else that would have caused her discomfort and agonized over it. God this I¡¯m so stupid. He lightly baned his head on a nearby pillar.

    But you like her, don¡¯t you?

    That¡¯s not the point

    But you spend so much time with her

    You¡¯re obsessed with her

    I¡¯m not. I don¡¯t¡­I¡­I¡¯m just trying to be a friend.

    Do you even know how to be a friend?

    You¡¯re hardly friends with the current ones you have.

    As his thoughts engulfed every fiber of his being, they soon dissipated. Her voice distracted him long enough to relinquish the absurdity that was surrounding him. Her awkward laughter and timid way of speaking caused him to give a lighthearted smile. Though this to would slowly come with an inkling of jealousness as he saw her conversing with Ken. Another person she¡¯s familiarizing herself with. Another person she can rush to for help. He furiously shook his head hoping to shake off his negative feelings away. You¡¯re her friend, dumbass. Not her therapist. The more friends she has the better it¡¯ll be. He harshly reminded himself Don¡¯t be like Alice. Don¡¯t let this be another Alice. He had to remind himself of a vile woman who wanted nothing more to ensure she was the only thing that mattered. That she was the only one who could ever save him from himself. The only thing that he was allowed to care for and yet, it dawned on him that the fucktwad that compelled itself to take the little confidence Monique had left (claiming her as his property) may have exhibited similar traits. No¡­I cannot repeat that stupidity.

    As these back-and-forth commentaries caused Lee to be beside himself, it was interrupted by the snickering of Ken.

    Ken: And here we have a classic example of a traveling dolt.

    Monique: Hey, don¡¯t be mean. Only so many braincells are working at once .

    Lee: Ha-Haaah. Very funny. I¡¯ll have you know that the sufficient amount is working just fine.

    Ken: So, just one?

    He sneered at Ken then laughed sarcastically.

    Lee: What are you guys doing here? I thought you had class, Monique?

    Monique: One was enough. I¡¯m more than over the classroom drama. I wanted to see if the fencing instructor will let me use the training hall.

    Ken: For the last time, Moni. It¡¯s the sword fighting instructor and I¡¯m sure they would be delighted to have a fresh face.

    Moni!? When did they get so close?

    Lee: Haah haah, yeah¡­I¡¯m sure Sensei would love to see someone as skilled as you, Moni. But are you sure about it?

    Monique: As long as I don¡¯t go overboard. Besides I need to place all of my rage somewhere.

    Lee: A-anything you want to talk about?

    She gave a long, heavy sigh. He wondered what went wrong. Did she have a terrible time. Was something lacking? Did someone hurt her? And if so, who?

    Monique: You know when I was growing up on the streets, I always wondered what it would be like to go to a regular school. To have friends and learn about things that didn¡¯t matter and have sleep overs and talk about a life all of us were chasing after and fall in love and get my heart broken and¡­I¡­I thought I could experience that here but I guess I was overreaching.

    As they stepped into the training hall, her face was completely dejected.

    Monique: And it¡¯s seriously no different here.

 Chapter 13: Familiar

    Monique

    As soon as she walked through the doors, she felt a familiar cold gaze. Although she didn¡¯t know where it was coming from, she took guesses in her head. She could clearly remember each and every one in that classroom that might have wandered their way into the gym. Could it be from the wonder boy that starts with a C and can scream at a high-pitched volume? Or was it Rose, the jealous girl who once sought housing in the Castle Faustus? Or perhaps the nerves were really getting to her as she could no longer pinpoint where it exactly came from. Perhaps it came from all directions as the countless glares pierced through her. It caused so much of her nerves to tremble that eventually it would soon surface onto her skin, unnerving her all around. Oh, how familiar this sensation was. Somethings will just never change.

    Lee: Hey¡­are you okay?

    Monique: I¡­I just thought I had left it all behind. But it will never go away.

    Lee: What won¡¯t?

    Lee

    As they approached Sensei Guillermo, he wished he could drop everything and tell Monique that it was more than okay to just leave. Just go. But before he could even try to console her, Sensei Guillermo came in. Now, Sensei Guillermo has always been a stature of a creature. Though they hailed from a traitorous clan that was hell bent on destroying the fragile sense of peace that was established centuries ago, Guillermo found themselves more attuned to the more chivalrous cause that made heroes legends and that gave a more glorious purpose to the sense of battle. When the time came, they abandoned their tribe and joined the rebellious cause. The centaur warrior prided itself in their foot work and graceful swordsmanship so much so that when Nell¡¯s academy opened itself to the public, they were asked to teach a new generation of young ¡°aspiring¡± warriors.

    However, due to no real urgency, it has become an exasperating process. Year after year, they would get groups of students who cared not for the beauty or art of war but instead, who only cared about status and ¡°one-upping¡± their fellow colleagues. Out of the thousands they had taught, only a handful were ever bestowed the title ¡°warrior¡±. Some of those went on to becoming disciples of the dragon gods while the others continued working for the Dragon¡¯s Nest or hung around to help seek new warriors. They still fondly thought about the days of when one pig-tailed blondie took the dojo by storm with the raw prowess behind her fists then went back to the job that she originally was given. Guillermo had always wondered if another one of her would show up soon. And lo and behold were their wonders answered.

    Sensei Guillermo: Well, well, well. If it isn¡¯t my two Star pupils

    Connor¡¯s eyes shined a glimmering star for under the brief delusion he thought he was one of the two, as he constantly discounted Lee. As Connor tried making his way to the front to greet Sensei Guillermo, Guillermo quickly dismissed all of Conor¡¯s delusions by only focusing their attention on the three in front of him as they could care less about Connor¡¯s existence.

    Sensei Guillermo: Mr. Von Solari and Mr. Nakai. I suppose you two are both done completing the tasks I asked of only one of you this morning and not only that, you thought to yourselves to bring it to me when class has officially started but also brought along a very peculiar individual.

    Monique

    Guillermo scanned Monique up and down before glimpsing into her eyes. Monique stared back into their obsidian eyes possibly doing the same thing Guillermo is doing to her: checking to see which one would yield first. When Monique used to train in Twilight Baleful, she was taught only a few survival skills:

    <ol>

    <li> To never bow down to your opponent.</li>

    <li> Always maintain eye contact</li>

    </ol>

    And most importantly

    <ol start="3">

    <li> Never yield</li>

    </ol>

    In all honesty, these all just summarize to point 3 but alas their father always drove home how, regardless of the situation, to never back down. Even if it meant the opponent were to lose their life. However, Monique had to remind herself once more that she is no longer in such a terrible place. That doing something towards a staff member is not only disrespectful but also puts one in an unfavorable position. She was now left to wonder the following:

    <ol>

    <li style="font-weight: 400">Whether to call them sir or ma¡¯am</li>

    </ol>

    And strange yet comforting

    2. If they had experienced the same things she had once done.

    She found solidarity with others whohave gone through the same hell she went through, with those who spilled enough of that nauseating iron smell that it would never leave their sinuses. When she stared into Guillermo¡¯s eyes, refusing to look away for a mere moment, she wondered what they had done to be so proud of. To feel so weightless, that the lives they had taken never once weighed them down.

    Both Lee and Ken quickly bowed and forced Monique to do the same.

    Ken + Lee: We greet the Crimson Crusader.

    Sensei Guillermo: Now, now, you both flatter me. It¡¯s been a couple of centuries since I¡¯ve gone by that name. Or are you trying to impress your friend right there with some historical background.

    The class scoffed at the mere idea.

    Lee: No, sir.

    Ken: Ma¡¯am, our friend here is new to this world.

    Lee: She wishes to seek an audience with you.

    Sensei Guillermo: Ah! It has indeed been quite some time since I have had seen a fresh face on this land on top of someone who has some knowledge on how to show their teachers¡¯ respect. Tell me your name, child, and the reason why you¡¯ve come to my class. Depending on your answer, I¡¯ll see if it is enough to forgive the audacious personality that was presented prior.

    Sir? Ma¡¯am?? Which one!? Monique bowed further, not daring to make eye contact.

    Monique: Please forgive my rude behavior. My name is Monique. I¡¯ve lived in Eiridelium for only a few weeks, and I have yet to resume the normal routine I was accustomed to back on the world I came from. I humbly request to only borrow the necessary items such as a wooden sword and a training doll until the gym at the castle can be fixed again.

    Sensei Guillermo: Fixed? What happened to the room at the castle? If I am not mistaken the repairs on it were done months ago and it should not be needing anything again for another year or two at the rate those two use it.

    Lee: That was on me, Sensei. I had told Monique to fight without feeling the need to hold herself back and she had accidentally destroyed the entire room.

    Sensei Guillermo looked at Monique in a mixture of bewilderment and astonishment as she was still in the same position.

    Monique: Which is my fault. The world I had grown up in did not give me the necessary training to hold back when in mock combat.

    They laughed.

    Sensei Guillermo: Quite amusing. You do not even call it your home world. Young lass, you have no need to continue with pleasantries. You and the other two may stand tall.

    As she rose up, she tilted her head to her side in a questioning manner.

    Monique: There was nothing to make it seem like it deserved to be called home. It was a place I begrudgingly lived and did unspeakable things. Things no one should ever have to do in the small amount of time they live.

    Connor: Tch, dramatic much?

    Sensei Guillermo: Mr. Falloway, such audacious behavior. Mind explaining your attitude towards Ms¡­

    Monique: Monique.

    Sensei Guillermo: Ms. Monique?

    Connor: With all due respect to our upper classmen, to my colleagues, and to you, Sensei, she has done nothing to earn her place her. Within the minutes she has been here she has disrupted class, dissuaded Professor Layla into her delusions with no evidence and makes outrageous claims.

    Sensei Guillermo: I¡¯m sorry, and what have you done in your time here?

    Connor: Pardon?

    Sensei Guillermo: Well, you claim that she has done nothing to earn her place here and I am left to wonder what you have done.

    Both Lee and Ken held back from laughter as Monique¡¯s eyes widened.

    Sensei Guillermo: Most, if not all of you standing here today had their places bought by their parents¡¯ money and or their legacy. There are only two ¨C correction three people standing in this very room who are the exception to this, and these are the only ones out of the handful that I would ever bestow the title ¡°warrior¡± to.

    Connor: H-how can you say that when you¡¯ve only known her for ten whole minutes!?

    Sensei Guillermo laughed.

    Sensei Guillermo: Oh, you poor sheltered child, it¡¯s all in the eyes. Eyes in which have told me more than enough where people like you come from and where people like her managed to survive. Now class, can someone tell me anything about the first few wars that took place here on Eiridelium.

    Rose: Not even children were given an exemption from the horrors that raged on. They had to t-t-I-I Don¡¯t want to

    Sensei Guillermo: As sensitive as you are to the matter, Ms. Valentine, when faced with tragedy, no matter the age, sex, gender, or race, one must take up arms to defend your home. Your cause. Something that I had to do as a young buck thousands of years ago.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    Wow, even in this peaceful looking world did something as awful as war happen.

    Sensei Guillermo: Now that all of you get to bask in the peace many have sacrificed for, there are those of us in the room who are the exception. Take for example, Mr Nakai who belongs to a clan whose main purpose was to put an end to cultist activities. Mr. Von Solari, another example, was unfortunately cursed with a demon who forced him to take the life of another.

    Connor: Then what makes her special!?

    Monique: Please do-

    Connor: Please don¡¯t what, Princess?

    Monique took the deepest sigh that felt like it came from years, and years, of someone who had to internalize everything. All in one breath she exhaled her explanation

    Monique: I wish I was as sheltered as you or anyone else in this room was. I wish my father would have done anything that would have benefited anyone but himself. But unfortunately for the past eighteen years of my life all he¡¯s ever done was cause me to play solider, kill thousands of lives for political gain and threw me in an arena under the pretense of training only for me to have to spill the blood of my fellow comrades again and again. So please, whatever hurt your fragile little ego can you just shove it aside so I can just get the bare minimum that I am asking for which is just a wooden sword, a training doll, and a small space to train??? I feel that is the LEAST disrespectful thing I Can ever do, Conrade.

    Connor: ITS CONNOR.

    Monique: Okay CONNIE! I don¡¯t give two shits who you are.

    Sensei Guillermo laughed once more.

    Sensei Guillermo: While I do find this entertaining Ms¡­

    Monique: Monique. Just Monique.

    Sensei Guillermo: Well, Ms. Monique, while you are asking for the bare minimum, I do believe that would take more resources than possible.

    Connor gave a smug look.

    Sensei Guillermo: It would also leave you utterly unsatisfied. So, instead you can utilize the entirety of the simulation room. Provided you would allow an audience.

    Monique: Are you sure?

    Lee ~A week ago~

    Monique: Hey, I have a question.

    Lee: What¡¯s up?

    Monique: D-do we have a training room?

    Lee pondered the words.

    Lee: Like a gym? To work out?? Or like a room used for practicing magic?

    Monique: A room for practicing magic. A big room. Somewhere where I can safely practice magic and not be seen. As well as sword training¡­ I know it¡¯s a bizarre question to ask but there¡¯s like a billion rooms here so¨C

    Lee: For your information¡­that¡¯s probably actually accurate¡­wait why are you asking?

    Monique: Well¡­Lilith said to avoid the incident in Barkamsted that I should focus on¡­trying to control my emotions. The only way I know how is through strict training. Specifically, sword fighting. But I¡¯m more used to use magic and sword fighting.

    Lee: Knowing your history, are you sure you want to?

    Monique: I do want to appear as normal as possible when attending the academy and it¡¯s the only way I know how¡­so yes.

    Lee raised his eyebrow at her with a mixture of doubt and unease. He knew enough that whatever training she underwent on that world made her unstable. And knowing that, he was afraid that she¡¯d succumb to her past.

    Monique: Please? You can even supervise me.

    Lee: Alright, fair enough. Follow me.

    Monique: Thank you!!!

    As they wandered down, Monique fidgeted her fingers.

    Lee: You, okay?

    Monique: Y-Yes.

    He stared at her once more to determine whether or not she would yield to which she caved and sighed.

    Monique: Okay. Fine. No. I¡¯m not.

    Lee: What¡¯s on your mind? I-I mean do you want to share.

    Monique: I-it¡¯s just¡­

    The louder the deafening silence got, the more she felt she had to talk.

    Monique: I¡¯m just devastatingly afraid of social situations.

    Lee: You know you really don¡¯t have to go.

    Monique: But they invited me to help me understand what I am.

    Lee: True. But that doesn¡¯t mean you have to attend everything. Just go to the research center. Don¡¯t even bother with the lectures or anything.

    She chuckled.

    Monique: But I want to make friends my age.

    Lee: Hey! I¡¯m not that old.

    Monique: You do know that I need more than two friends, right?

    Lee: I¡¯m teasing¡­.I¡¯m¡­.aware.

    As they entered inside the dojo like area, she stared in awe. He blushed as he saw the sparkle in her eyes.

    Monique: This is amazing!

    Lee: Isn¡¯t it? Sensei Guillermo just remodeled it too since Terra¡¯s constantly using it for practice on her theories on whoever happens to be at the house at the time.

    Monique: You guys even have every weapon here!! It feels like walking into a candy store.

    Lee: S-so¡­how do you want to go about this?

    She tied up her hair into a ponytail then proceeded to grab a wooden sword that sat itself with thousands of others on the side of the room.

    Monique: Well¡­if memory serves me right, you to also know how to use a sword.

    Lee: True¡­. but I might not be so good. I haven¡¯t practiced in a while.

    Monique laughed, catching Lee off guard.

    Monique: I think you¡¯re being too modest. That¡¯s cute. Just spar with me. And don¡¯t go easy.

    Lee: Fine. Fine. You won¡¯t leave me alone if I say no anyways.

    He grabs a wooden sword from his side of the room. Both steadily walk towards the center of the room. Both respectfully bowed to one another. There was a pause in the air, as if life came to a complete stop. And in that moment, he swiftly prepared himself for something that was an expected surprise. She thrusted with an unnerving force. She then took a step back and disappeared. Teleporting around like she did when I first met her, huh? A vortex of slashing and hacking surrounded him. Each deflect he was able to accomplish came at the wooden sword losing its quality. Both were of the same quality yet hers felt as if iron incased the entirety of it. Upon the last strike, he parried, and she once again teleported towards the other side. With minimal concentration, earth engulfed the entirety of the sword. Although he wasn¡¯t as magically gifted as his sister, Karin, he was still able to use the bare minimum. Both sprinted forward one another, causing the ground underneath them to crack. Yet, while he was blocking, countering, and even parrying every attack she threw at him, he had noticed something strange. For starters, she wasn¡¯t using any magic. No teleportation tricks either to boot. On top of that, a familiar aura that shadowed her. The same one that shadowed her during her episode at Barkamsted. Yet, this time, it felt different. It felt as if another force was there, guiding her out of that shadowy palace.

    He forced in more power onto his last strike, disarming her. However, this victory would be short lived as she hoovered her hand on the ground, pulling out a sword shape made up of partial concrete and dirt. One moment it was in her hand, the next, it was flying towards him at hyper speed. As he deflected that, she appeared up close once more sending him flying towards the other side. Shit she hits like a fucking truck. Parts of the room were in a disheveled mess while the other parts had segmented concrete. He picked up another wooden sword and sprinted towards her. I can¡¯t keep baiting her. Thoughts ran course through his head, yet he found himself enjoying himself more than anything else. And he had hoped she felt the same.

    As he took another step darting towards her, he felt a shake in the earth. He glanced over towards Monique, noticing that her eyes glowed a tawny hue as the earth crumbled around him. With bare fists alone, he smashed his way out and found himself locked in another combat with her. But this time, she wasn¡¯t teleporting all around but rather just slashing towards him, waiting for him to let his guard down once more. He managed to push her towards the other side to which she used the tip of the wooden sword to stop her momentum, tearing up more of the floor. HOW!?

    She took a deep breath, icy cold clouds exuding from her mouth. The temperature dropping so drastically, sweat felt like tiny icicles on his skin. She slashed at the air, creating an icy trail that soon darted towards him. Deflecting it, she managed to dart more icicles towards him. Some would just crumble while others would explode in the areas he had deflected them in. As he was distracted by this, she took a chance and ran towards the other side of the room to get another wooden sword and duel wielded. She then bolted towards him and slashed with both. He tried his best countering but to no avail. She was relentless. The two auras she was emitting felt as if they were fighting for control as she was sparring with Lee.

    As he tries to block her last strike, he finds it to be in vain as she puts just enough force down to disarm him then ending it with the tip of the wooden sword aimed right at his throat. Lee¡¯s face was doused in flusters and embarrassment while Monique blushed. The two auras merged into one, and Lee had completely forgotten to ask about it as she was quick to apologize.

    Monique: I¡¯m soosososoosososso sorry!!!!!

    Lee: No no, it¡¯s nothing to fret about.

    Monique: But the training room!!! You just remodeled it!!

    Lee: Itsss fiiinee. I¡¯m sure Sensei Guillermo is going to laugh when they find out. Besides, it¡¯s not that bad.

    ~present~

    As he watched her enter the simulation room, he wondered if what happened during their sparing would happen once more. If that black cloud would manifest itself, if she would be on the precipice of losing control.

    Monique

    She knew she had no one to blame but herself. She had asked for it essentially. She could have said no to an audience, but what would be the point? She needed them to shove it. She needed them to stop judging her every move. To stop making her feel as if she shouldn¡¯t be here. But those e yes. Those eyes that drown her in misfortune. Those eyes that reeled her into her past and criticizing her every movement, her every breath take. Those familiar eyes waiting on her to trip. To fall. To make one wrong move to prove that she didn¡¯t belong here. That she¡¯s nothing more than a useless, lucky, fool who¡¯s diluted in her delusions.

    You know what to do

    A familiar voice echoed. Hands that weren¡¯t there before placed themselves onto her shoulder as she felt as if she was a child once more. A voice from distant past whispered in her ear¡­

    You were made for this. You were born to bring death. My little death goddess.

 Chapter 14: Distant Memory

    Monique

    As she stepped into the arena, she felt a presence she was never quite happy with. A presence she was all too familiar with. One that would make the curse, that is scarred onto her back, burn. As the arena began to ready itself for her sparring match, memories of her past life began to trinkle in. She recalled the first time she had ever fought a beast. She was eight, fresh out of testing and method training. Before the Doctor had ever found the others, there was just her, Annabelle, and Angelica. The latter two could never fully understand their ¡°Father¡¯s¡± obsession with Monique. To them, she was just a new edition to the family, a newbie who still needed to earn her place. But to him, she was his everything. His pet project. His little death goddess. That¡¯s what he always called her in front of everyone else. That¡¯s what he would do to push her to greater lengths, to force her to do unspeakable things. So, on that day, when she was just eight years of age, he would gently nudge her inside of an empty, dark, room¡­the same dark room he¡¯d use to punish her years later. He would place his hands on her small shoulders and repeat like a mantra:

    Dr. B: Wreak havoc and destruction my little death goddess.

    Words that would soon echo throughout her subconscious, that would pressure her to commit atrocities. That would cause her to believe that this was the only way she could ever receive love and affection as she knew that if she did everything right, she would be praised. She would be loved. But when he suddenly stopped praising her, when he pried for her to give more, do more, be more, be more, she began asking herself why wasn¡¯t she enough? Thoughts would spiral around her, constantly screaming You¡¯re a failure. No one would ever love you. Why aren¡¯t you better than this? No one would ever love you. You¡¯ll be abandoned again. And no matter how hard she tried, no matter what she did, she was never good enough for ¡°Father¡±.

    As she glanced back at the crowd, she thought to herself When did I start pulling away? She then caught Lee¡¯s gaze, smiling softly while giving a thumbs up. She had also noticed Ken simultaneously keeping watch while texting. She wondered if he was, as she heard of it a few times, live tweeting the situation to Terra.

    Refocusing her attentions ahead, she blocked out needless whispers and sneers from her peers and concentrated. She recalled the days she spent in libraries trying to escape the rain and recalled how essential elements such as iron were needed for proper plant development. With one hand on the grip of the wooden sword she hovered the other towards the tip. In one fell swoop, the properties changed, morphing the wooden sword into a saber. Sensei Guillermo took that as a sign that she was ready to begin. Glass doors closed as symbols appeared on the opposite side. And as the symbols shined, growling rumbled throughout the arena.

    Lee

    He watched as the battle leisurely began. Thoughts began to spiral in his head, worrying over and over what he saw not too long ago.

    Ken: You okay?

    As if attuned to how he felt.

    Lee: Y-yeah.

    Ken: You sure?

    Lee: Just¡­something¡­feels¡­off.

    He watched as the aura emitting from Monique, presumably where he first saw her curse. He directed Ken¡¯s attention towards

    Lee: Can you see that?

    Ken: Yeah. Think we should do something about it?

    Lee: No, not yet.

    Ken: You sure?

    Lee: Last time I left it alone, things turned out fine.

    Ken: Yeah, but last time it was just you two in the house.

    Ken had glanced curiously at the crowd behind. Each attendee had cheered on the beasts that are about to make its presence. They cared little for Monique, who stood tall and proud, who¡¯s aura gave them sickening glances. He could only imagine what kind of thoughts occurred in their pea sized minds. Lee raised his eyebrow in curiosity, closely observing the crowd. It was a moment of disbelief. He couldn¡¯t fathom that the school whose students surrounded him with endless questions and curiosity would sour and sulk in her presence.

    Monique

    Reality began to twist as the first few monsters made their way from summoning circles. Though she took them down with ease, something felt off. Voices from a distant time echoed throughout her subconscious. She felt as if she had slipped away from the present, finding herself in a time where she had spent most of her days in complete darkness. Where she would beg to be released. Where she would shriek for help, pleading to the same man over, and over again.

    Dr B: You have failed me, yet again.

    Monique: Please. I¡¯m-I¡¯m¡­I¡¯m sorry! I-I-I-I¡¯ll try h-h-h-harder!

    Dr B: This is your punishment.

    Monique: P-p-p-please!!! I-I-I- d-d-don¡¯t ¨C I¡¯m scared.

    Dr B: Perhaps this will be a lesson.

    Monique: Father please!!

    Dr B: Do not bring me such dissatisfying results. Become the Goddess of Death I¡¯ve made you to be.

    Those words reverbed all around her mind. Slowly, yet surely, she started to succumb to the malicious aura. And all at once, she strayed from all reasoning.

    Lee

    As the monsters started pouring in, she slightly tilted her head to one side. Her lips widened to an unnerving smile. And all at once, she disappeared from sight. Whispers turned rumors as their pondering of her whereabouts became theories on her leaving. And when they least expected it, she appeared closer to the hoard, striking down a couple of fiendish chimeras that were at the front lines. Neither their contorted defenses nor attacks could ever protect them from the storm she had brought upon them. She was much more of a graceful dancer in the academy¡¯s training room than she was in the training room at Castle Faustus. However, something felt¡­off¡­as if the aura she was emitting was daunting. Ken shuttered.

    Lee: What¡¯s wrong?

    Ken: She looks¡­like one of those predators just toying with their prey. Was this how she acted?

    Lee: No.

    The dark, ominous energy that had poured out from her started surrounding her being. Never quite blinding her view but becoming obvious that she was no longer timid nor afraid. It was as if she needed something. Satisfaction? Glory? Or was it to prove something?  She then uttered something under her breath and a unnatural phenomena had occur. Never in the history of Eiridelium had something as darkened clouds ever appear anywhere at any magicians¡¯ will. Thought to be a lost art, she had conjured a storm. Droplets of rain soon became a thundering storm. The unruly sounds of pain and fear bellowed throughout as the creatures caught up in the hailing thunder were heavily damaged. Then, she uttered another incantation, this time something that echoed throughout the arena fulgur. A cold chaotic thunder bolt struck multiple enemies at once, causing them to falter. The storm passed as a new enemy archetype appeared. It stood roughly feet taller than her, covered in old rusty armor that seemed to break at the mere thought of having pressure added onto it. It wielded an elongated long sword. Without warning, it charged towards her. She did not leave her spot, nor did she move to block. As it swung at her, her body quickly absorbed the element it was made out of, covering it all around her bare skin and reinforcing it. The word snapped and broke.

    Monique: My turn.

    The arm that was once covered in a hard metallic substance then reformed itself into a medieval rapier. A series of slashes surrounded the dusty knight.

    Monique

    As she prepared to strike once more, a voice echoed from the distance. The knight collapsed where it stood, and she pondered for a moment where the voice was echoing from. As if forgotten, a memory unlocked from the abyss finally resurfacing. It bellowed across her mind while pieces of the arena were replaced with a familiar place. A 50¡¯s diner with black and white checkered floors, sticky diner tables that never seemed to stop applying itself, and a woman with afro locks who looked at her with such compassion in her eyes. She knelt down to her level, gently whispering to her words of encouragement.

    : You are so much more than death and chaos.

    Monique: But, all I do is destroy things. All I do is cause havoc wherever I go. I-I¨C

    : But you can do so much more than that. I¡¯ve seen you bring rain to the driest of deserts, shine the sun when it was a sea of dusty old clouds, and when adsas asked to see the snow on a hot summer¡¯s day, you created quite the spectacle. Destruction and creation are one of the same coin¡­

    Monique¡¯s eyes widened as she slashed through her last enemy, causing the entire arena to flourish in a snowy florals. It was as springtime erupted.

    Lee

    A mixture of awe and confusion mustered itself. Like a shockwave that could not quite comprehend how to stabilize itself. Sensei Guillermo stared in disbelief, as if looking at Monique in a strange familiarity. While everyone had their attentions on Monique, Ken nudged Lee, pointing at a moving person. The person swooped left and right, bobbing himself all around to get inside the arena.

    Connor: Like hell this is over!

    Sensei Guillermo: What do you think you are doing, Mr. Falloway?

    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    Summoning circles appeared all around the arena, letting out a bunch of high-level monsters loose. Sensei Guillermo¡¯s rage hit new levels as they tried to control the situation.

    Connor: You¡¯re just some broad who got lucky!!

    Monique: You really want to do this?

    Connor: What, you scared?

    Monique: No. But I¡¯m not disrespecting the instructor by putting up with this farce.

    Connor: Awh, what? You afraid I¡¯m gonna leave a mark on your precious porcelain body?

    Monique quivered in rage. Is he seriously thinking I¡¯m that fucking fragile?

    Monique: I¡¯m not going to repeat myself, and if you seriously go through with this, I won¡¯t hesitate to end this. Regardless of if you lose a limb.

    Connor smirked as he ignored Monique¡¯s ¡°empty¡± threats and proceeded to attack. As he lunged at her with an iron sword, she parried effortlessly.

    Connor: Ugh¡ª

    Before he could comment, the screeches of harpies echoed throughout the arena followed by the charming lulling of the sirens. Although Monique was tempted to delude herself in their lustrous calls, she swiftly snapped herself out of it.

    Monique: You idiot.

    Connor looked back to see that the monsters emerging from the summoning circles were ganging up on the two of them. Yet this did not deter him from the seething rage that boiled over when looking at Monique. While Sensei Guillermo was able to stop anymore cretins being summoned, a handful of them made their way to the scene. Monique carefully analyzed all ten creatures, noting: three serpents, two sirens, four harpies, and one basilisk.

    Connor: Gonna cry?

    He muttered a spell, causing the monsters to follow his every command.

    Lee: Uncalled for!

    Connor: I¡¯ll show you that she¡¯s not all that special!

    Monique

    Familiarity rose. She felt as if she once again, was battling Ezekiel. The similarities pained her. The same gawdy looks, the same arrogance screeching from his persona. It was as if she had never left Earth at all. Darkness coursed throughout her entire being. This isn¡¯t Earth. This isn¡¯t Earth. You¡¯re not there. You¡¯re not th-he- As she silently stood, having an inner war with herself, one of the harpies came and slashed at Monique with its talons. Cornered by the others, panicked by the thought of going berserk, she couldn¡¯t defend herself in time and was slashed in her arms, blood being drawn. Clothes were tattered and ripped apart thus revealing a long stream of scars that riddled her arms. This was a first for her in a long while. She was drilled for so long on how to protect herself, she could hear the doctors screaming at her you¡¯re better than this. Don¡¯t be useless. What are you doing? You let blood get drawn? Do you want to be punished!? Monique violently retaliated. She glared at the harpy and muttered something in a foreign ancient tongue. A fiery vortexed emerged, burning the harpy. It shrieked in pain. She then teleported behind it, piercing its throat. Connor tried getting the nearing monsters to retaliate but was too slow to react as she pushed herself back and targeted the serpent that nestled itself next to the bleeding harpy, preparing itself to attack, and a siren attempting to strike with its claws. She surrounded the field in a cold, icy aura, spawning ice shards. She flung it at the serpent, piercing its body. The ice shattered ending the miserable harpy¡¯s life and damaging the nearby siren.

    Sparks of flames surrounded her palms. She let out devastating fire balls at the nearby siren, causing it to burn. Futile retaliations from the opposing team were attempted, yet she knocked them down. She muttered out a string of words in an unfamiliar raspy tone, this time, catching the attention of Lee, Ken, and Sensei Guillermo. Crackling noises surged all around her. A dark beam of energy formed and fired off twice: one towards the remaining harpy, another towards the siren, ending them both instantly.

    Lee

    He looked in horror. It no longer seemed that she was doing this in the original purposes she had but rather as an instinct survival. As if she was back at Twilight Baleful. He was stuck with wanting to interfere with the battle, pull her aside and aide her back to sanity and knowing that if he tried to do so, would he still be playing the role of the hero? I have to stop her, she¡¯ll hurt herself. But as these thoughts rummaged around his mind, he heard the demon speak Don¡¯t. And for the first time at all, he listened

    Monique

    She continued to apprehend each and every creature that went her way. Each time she had down one, power stirred all around till she was annihilating one without breaking so much of a sweat. And when they had all become nothing but frozen carcasses, Connor emerged. In his pointless endeavors he had hoped that they would have tired her out enough for him to claim victory, yet he would find his ego deflated as she countered every move he made and continued to parry at him, backing him into a corner. The match felt too one sided. It was almost laughable. She pointed a sword so sharp, in one fell swoop she could decapitate him. However, all it did was destroy his weapon to the extent that it was no longer repairable and damaged both his physical body and his pride. He coughed out blood.

    Monique: You¡¯re seriously the greatest? What kind of joke is this?

    Her voice sounded so threatening; it was as if a stranger were talking.

    Connor: You¡¯re fucking insane.

    Monique: I warned you, yet you still continued to pursue this futile cause.

    She raised her sword, preparing to end him.

    Lee: Don¡¯t! He¡¯s not wroth it.

    She halted before she could arch her swing. All at once, she let out a sigh of exhaustion, dropped her sword, and walked away.

    Monique: You¡¯re nothing more than joke and disgrace to the instructor who wasted their time teaching you.

    Connor rose up, gritting his teeth. As he tried to make an effort to attack her from behind, a loud clap echoed throughout.

    Lee

    Everyone chimed to the bellowing sounds that came from across the arena. For everyone, this was a rare sight indeed. As the cohead master never made his appearance in these minor squabbles. He never once cared what went on in the arena yet, today of all days something intrigued him to come along. Whispers of ¡°The headmaster is here! He¡¯s here!¡± echoed throughout. Lee quickened his pace towards Monique the second he got the chance. As he appeared right at her side, with Ken tailing behind, something seemed off. Normally when Monique met a new person, she would anxiously shiver. Her thoughts would constantly bounce all around her as she over thought every possible scenario she had in newer interactions. Yet, upon seeing Kingdra, two things caught him off guard. One: The vibrations at which she was shaking and two: the seething anger that followed when she uttered his name.

    Monique

    Voices of despicable resentment swirled throughout her head. She knew his name. His oh so familiar Greek apparel as he sported his spartan sandals. His hair still the same amber hue she recalled from the memory she once shared with Lee. His sage eyes stared directly at her, this was something she couldn¡¯t have forgotten, but why? Why did he make her feel so¡­dirty?

    Kingdra: It¡¯s a pleasure to finally meet you, Monique.

    Why did her name that uttered from his lips boil her blood cells to the point of bursting?

    Kingdra: I do apologize for Mr. Falloway¡¯s actions.

    She knew this feeling was not hers. How could she hate someone she¡¯s only seen in Lee¡¯s memories?

    Kingdra: I¡¯ll be sure he¡¯s reprimanded.

    Memories that never should suggest this kind of visceral reaction. Yet, voices swirled all around. Voices that sounded so much like her own, yet it brought her tears. So much sorrow and bitter misery that she couldn¡¯t tell if this was hers. But the voice echoed from such a distant past, it was as if it screamed in agony. Bringing her core to an unnerving shiver.

    Murderer!!

    Monster!!

    I should have

    Never saved you!

    You

    Took her

    Took them

    I¡¯ll

    Never       forgive

    You.

    She took steps back as he approached her. His foul smile all too familiar. His atrocious gaze, almost freezing her movements. Before Kingdra could even speak another word, Lee interjected.

    Lee: Hey, I don¡¯t think Monique is feeling too good.

    Ken: Yeah, its best that she goes to the infirmary. Lee should take her. And I¡¯ll take Connor to the other one.

    When did they get here? Her thoughts panicked.

    No. no no no no no nonononono no no no no no no no no on ono no noo no no no no nonnonon no NO NO ! NO

    THIS

    UNACCEPTABLE

    HE

    NEEDS TO BE    PUNISHED

    HE NEEDS TOO ¨C

    Please. She pleaded with the voice that bellowed out in her subconscious I-I-p-p-p-please just ju-st let me go. I don¡¯t want to be here. The voices quelled down, respecting her wishes. Lee proceeded to guide her away from the arena and to the infirmary. She couldn¡¯t muster gratitude. Her vision became blurry as did most of her senses. Yet, instead of another Barkamsted event, the only thing she could tell herself constantly was It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s okay. Lee is helping you. It¡¯s okay.

    Lee: You okay?

    Words reached her ears but couldn¡¯t find a way to voice out of her mouth. She silently followed. He halted, causing her to bump into him. She gripped onto what she thinks is his shirt.

    Monique: I-I-c-c-c-an¡¯t s-s-s-sseee.

    She felt his hands holding hers.

    Lee: It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m here.

    I¡¯m here. I¡¯m here¡­

 Chapter 15: Resurfaced Feelings

    Lee

    Thoughts once again spiraled across his head. He knew his silence was adding to the sullen bubble they had inadvertently created. What was he supposed to say? Good job? Nice going? He knew very well what the end result meant. It was the same look they had gave him when his inner demons came out to play. Confused, stunned, horrid filled, dread, whatever other synonym one could place. No matter what anyone had said, he knew the tremble in their voice, the instability behind their smiles. All a rouse until you barely scratch the surface of their fa?ade.

    All the while his thoughts continued, he felt the small tremble in his hand. Her entire being jittering.

    Monique: I-I-I-I-I-I¡¯m s-s-so-sorry.

    Did he come off too angry? To vengeful? What warranted such a small unasked for apology? What could he have done that it could be misinterpreted as such? His nerves jolted. But of course she¡¯d think he hates her. He hadn¡¯t said much to her. Yet silence to her was cold and unnerving. Silence meant punishment. Punishment meant tears and begging and promises to do better. To be better. He should have known that. He did his upmost best to not let out a sigh and reminded himself who he needed to be. For her.

    Lee: No need to apologize.

    Monique: Bu-but ¨C¨C¨C¨C

    Lee: Look, Connor had it coming to him. In my greatest opinion, that snot nosed entitled brat needed to get his teeth knocked in. Perhaps now hell think twice before asking his dad for any more handouts.

    He lightly squeezed her hands in reassurance and gave a soft smile.

    Lee: So, don¡¯t sweat it.

    He led her into the infirmary sat her down and began patching her up. She teared up. He had noticed the tears on her clothing. She tried so hard to ensure no one would ever notice the scars she had so carefully hidden away. However, now that was no longer the case. He looked at them in a mixture of worry, discomfort, and a tinge of fury.

    Monique: Bu-but a-aren¡¯t y-y-you s-sc-scared of m-me? O-o-o-or m-m-mad?

    Perhaps control yourself?

    He heard his demon advise him. How? How can I? I¡¯m upset the way things went. And now, this?? She-

    She came from a terrible life, a life she never chose.

    I know that.

    And what are you going to do when you find out whom inflicted those scars?

    I-I don¡¯t know.

    She needs compassion. Not anger.

    As he carefully cleaned the fresh wounds on her, he took a deep breath, relieving all of his stress and anger, shook his head and sympathetically grinned.

    Lee: For the briefest of moments yeah. But that was because I thought you were gone. That you lost yourself in whatever was pulling you away. If anything, I think you¡¯re brave.

    Monique: How? H-how A-am I brave? I-I did the most idiotic thing.

    Lee: According to who?

    Monique: I-I-don¡­I-I-I-I could have j-ju-just not come.

    Lee: Then, why did you?

    Monique: B-Because!

    Monique

    She thought for a moment. Why did she come here? What was the real purpose behind it all? To prove a point? To prove she belonged? For what reason did she come in and stay for all of the abuse she had to take? Was it really because she wanted to make friends? Was this the only way? And though all these questions would beget more and more questions. And rather than answer the question on hand, she muttered instead¡­

    Monique: Why¡­why is it so hard¡­?

    Her whole body shook in grief and disbelief as Lee placed down the medicinal tapes. He tilted his head to the side, trying to figure out what she was trying to compile.

    Monique: Is it so hard that I need to say it? Th-that I need to sp-spell it out? That I¡¯m a troubled kid so don¡¯t pick on me or I¡¯ll start something I-I don¡¯t know how to contain?? And-and I know I could have not come. I know I-I could have just st-tayed home. I-I could have just not put myself in that situation but if I j-just¨C¨Cj-just¨C¨Cthen¡­I¡­.I¡¯ll¡­.I¡­.

    Tears had never streamed faster than she¡¯d like to remember. It felt like decades of hurt, of pain, of suffering, are all colliding and he just had to be the one she spilled everything on. She sniffled if only for the moment to catch her breath that was needed to exhale.

    Monique: I¡¯ll I-I¡­I don¡¯t know how to be what I was at a time I can¡¯t even remember.

    Lee

    She buried herself in her anguish. He pulled her in for a hug as he wasn¡¯t aware of what else to do. She was breaking apart at the seams. This was all new to him, how could he go about consoling a friend? He was never there to see when Karin was in tears crying over their mother who was so constantly ill, he never knew when she would inhale her last breath to never exhale again. He wasn¡¯t even present for the moments his own sister had to face the constant beratements of their step mother.  He had always felt in these moments, these moments alone he would actually beckon to anyone, anyone at all who could give him advice. What could he say? What should he say?

    Nothing the demon would reply.

    But there has to be something. He thought back to those nights where he felt so useless.

    Lee: Perhaps you don¡¯t need to remember at all.

    She sniffled.

    Monique: Then what am I supposed to do?

    Lee: Simply be. There¡¯s no rush to recovery. No rush to making it to the state of being okay. You¡¯ve spent all of your life fighting for people who wanted to use you for egotistical reasons to be placed into an environment that will probably never get their heads outta their asses. The original goal and mission of this academy is lost on these pious dumbasses because they can¡¯t seem to be any more then a selfish bunch that wants to prove that their better than the rest.

    Monique: H-how d-did y-you survive here?

    He laughed

    Lee: I didn¡¯t. I only came here because of Karin. If Karin never walked through those doors, neither would I. Everything I had ever done was to ensure that she was never going to feel the way she felt when I left our family. I didn¡¯t care about the academy or making friends.

    Monique: But ev-everyone likes you.

    Lee: The only reason is because I can offer them things that they¡¯d have to beg their parents for. They like me because I am an orphaned rich kid. Heck, I even have access to my inheritance. All they see is a walking traumatic bank. They tip toe around the fact that I have become an enormously hairy fiend on the battlefield and thus they only want to be surface level idiots who think they can get what they want without doing much. But you¡¯re different. You want to learn because everything fascinates you.

    Monique: I also don¡¯t want to be taken advantage of.

    Lee: That¡¯s more than what most people want though. Any other person would have just not even bothered to attempt to acclimate to a new environment, yet you wanted to. You tried your best and its okay if no one else appreciates it. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll find the ones who will.

    Before she could ask, a thunderous echo stormed in.

    :IS SHE HERE!? WHY IS SHE CRYING!?!? LEE WHAT DID YOU TO DO HER?

    Lee: Why is it automatically my fault?

    Terra had urgently pushed Lee aside, prying his grasps from hers and proceeded to hug Monique. Monique furiously shook her head as to signal that Lee did nothing wrong.

    Terra: Was it those dunderheads from class?

    Monique nodded.

    Terra: First they pick a fight with you in class and now this!? No. Don¡¯t cry for them. Don¡¯t shed a singular tear for them. Connor specifically. He needed a kick in the fucking ass for his heinous crimes

    Monique: Y-you s-saw?

    Terra: It¡¯s the talk of the social world!

    Terra proceeded to show Monique her smartphone. On it was what she described to Monique a news feed where most of the academy students where chattering away and commenting on the victorious Thorny Dame who not only single handedly took down numerous monsters at a time but also proceeded to shut the mouth of the school¡¯s whiniest bunch. Monique stared in awe; her spirits sluggishly returning.

    Lee: Please don¡¯t get her into that crap.

    Terra: It¡¯s only crap if you follow the wrong people.

    As she continued to stare at the device, watching as more and more people were commenting about today¡¯s episode, she had all but forgotten the sorrows of five minutes ago. Curiosity and bewilderment surely took over.

    Monique: Amazing. So, this device can actually do so much more than I originally thought.

    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!Terra: You¡¯ve never had one of these?

    She glared at Lee who scowled back.

    Monique: Not until recently. Lee gave one to me after the¡­Barkamsted incident¡­but I¡¯ve only been reading books on it. No wonder people on Earth were so glued to them.

    Terra: So, did he show you how to use it?

    Monique shook her head.

    Monique: Just messed around with it till I figured it out on my own. I just never knew how much information it contained.

    Terra: Isn¡¯t it neat!? If Ken hadn¡¯t told me to check the news feed, I wouldn¡¯t have seen any of it!! Who taught you all those cool moves? The incantations??

    Lee: Don¡¯t tell me you learned from that god awful place

    Monique

    She shook her head once again and pondered who taught her magic. She knew she couldn¡¯t have done any of that on her own. She knew that the time she was spending with Lilith uncovering memories from her long-forgotten past had unearthed something. Memories that finally found themselves resurfacing after all this time shot out a long forgotten name, a name that just suddenly appeared in her mind.

    Monique: Mama Nephtie¡­she¡­she taught me.

    Both Lee and Terra looked at each other in confusion. As she started at the bandages, she found herself thinking of a place, a time where she could vaguely remember having a sense of home.

    ~~ Some time ago ~~

    Mama Nephtie: Now, now, have you chosen anything to read my child?

    A small younger Monique brought a book with a decorative cover. It had contained ancient texts and symbols perhaps describing a ritualistic right or steps to invoke something as it held pictures that would guide the reader on what may occur. Yet the only ones who were sure of what it was, was Nephtie. And although Mama Nephtie was but a shadowy figure, Monique remembered the kindness and warmth that emanated from her. The home she never wanted to part from, the place she regretted forgetting the most.

    ~~ Present ~~

    Lee

    As Monique was spacing out, Terra gave Lee a concerned look.

    Terra: Do you think undoing the memory wipe would have any aftereffects?

    Lee: Lilith says its unintentional and there¡¯s not much that can be done. We just have to let it ride itself out and hope it won¡¯t cause any damage. None of us have any clue how long this has been going on for. Even with the new information Lilith receives daily from Alexis, Danny and Karin, there¡¯s still no records of how far back these memory wipes go.

    Terra: Then, is it really a good idea for her to be here?

    As Terra asked that question, Professor Layla rushed inside of the infirmary

    Layla: Is she alright?

    She walked up to Monique, placing her hands on top of hers.

    Layla: Oh, I am so dreadfully sorry. I will be speaking to the headmaster to get Mr. Falloway expelled.

    Terra: Tch. The most they¡¯ll ever do is suspend him. You and I both know that.

    Monique snapped out of her trance and shook her head.

    Monique: Professor ¡ª when did you get here?

    Layla looked at her with bewilderment. Though she wanted so much so to learn more about Monique, to learn how she was capable of such prowess, she had to look after her health first.

    Layla: I believe we should postpone the visit till you recover.

    Lee: Why not just come over to the castle? We have plenty of space.

    Terra: Yeah, and I can help collaborate!!

    Layla: Unfortunately, I would have to decline.

    Terra + Lee: Why??

    Layla: You both know as well as I do that it is forbidden for any academy instructor and even my kind to step foot on defiled sacred ground.

    Monique: Defiled sacred ground?

    Layla: You weren¡¯t told of the misfortune that occurred millennia ago?

    Terra: Oh. Right. Remember? The story about how the Demon Lord killed his wife??

    Before Lee could chime in, Monique without hesitation nor even missing a single beat interjected.

    Monique: That¡¯s impossible. No one¡¯s ever been murdered in that castle.

    Dead silence surrounded the room in such an unnerving way that the drop of Lee¡¯s heart could echo throughout. His face riddled itself with questions as he wasn¡¯t quite sure what part of that sentence spoken caused him to feel this way. Silence soon broke in small awkward giggles from Professor Layla.

    Layla: Though I do not know how you would know more than our textbooks, that is in fact what took place in that castle. It is why no one had dared to inhabit it till the von Solaris took residency.

    Monique: But¡ª

    Terra quickly covered up Monique¡¯s mouth.

    Terra: Pay no mind!! She¡¯s still reeling from today¡¯s events.

    Layla: Right. We will talk more when you are feeling better. In the mean time, take extra precaution when getting home.

    Monique

    As she left, Ken came inside the room. Before he could begin to question anything, Terra had checked the time and hurried both Lee and Ken out of the room. Monique gave a perplexed look as if it didn¡¯t cross her mind that once again, her clothes had become ruined. Terra had given her clothes to replace the ones that were far from repair and Monique reluctantly received them but was at a loss.

    Terra: So¡­

    Terra had inspected her up, down, and all around. Monique kneaded her eyebrows.

    Monique: Is there something wrong?

    Terra: I¡¯m just¡­concerned. That bit about¡­no one ever being murdered in that castle¡­did you happen to read anything on that?

    Monique: Pardon?

    Terra: You know¡­the stuff you said to Professor Layla when she said she wasn¡¯t allowed to step foot onto Castle Faustus¡­

    Monique still looked puzzled. Terra immediately changed the subject. She had insisted that Monique get well soon as her and Ken were looking forward to when they got to explore the castle. She went on about how noises can be found at every crevice. That there was something about those hushed tones that truly what gave a story. A story she full heartedly wanted to explore. As she went on and on, something couldn¡¯t quite settle right with Monique. She let it pass, as if it were just a feeling that would one day just pass away as most things should. Yet only the ticking of time would compose how wrong she was.

    ~~ hours later ~~

    The return home had now included an awkward deafening silence between her and Lee. They had parted ways with Ken and Terra, promising to see each other at home yet, it left Monique alone with Lee. Questions kept multiplying onto itself: how did she know the incident that took place millions of years ago? She had just arrived on this world weeks ago yet, this strange attachment she couldn¡¯t quite follow to the source was proceeding to become the topic to which she wanted more answers to. But will those answers yield more questions? Will there be a satisfying ending? Or will this attachment loom onto her for years to come?

    As she was lost in the multiplicative thoughts that kept on producing itself, she hadn¡¯t noticed that Lee wasn¡¯t directly going home nor was he going to Barkamsted. She didn¡¯t know how to ask as they had road in on a motor bike. She had patiently waited till he had come to a complete stop.

    Lee

    Lee has always normally driven towards the beach that somehow was apart of Castle Faustus property without entirely being attached to the property whenever things were weighing on his mind. For starters, Monique had just went from having a mental breakdown to being completely, well, mental. He was not entirely sure if he should be concerned with the state of her wellbeing or if he should just leave things be as it was better than her being left a complete wreck. He did try to take to heart what his friends had said. He wasn¡¯t trying to get too emotionally attached nor invested in her life. He wanted to make a clear line in the sand that he could not cross, but he couldn¡¯t help it. Even with knowing the instability she had, he knew two things: 1) despite what had transpired, he still felt the way he had always felt about her and 2) though he knows he the path to healing needs only support, he wanted to be a part of it. As he knew that not only deep down inside, he was falling for her but also knew she would be the brightest light that ever walked through his life. He wasn¡¯t trying to find someone else to rescue but rather someone whom he knew deep down deserved so much more than what the universe had to ever offer them.

    The real issue he had now faced was, how was he going to tell her that he likes her? Should he tell her he likes her? Teenage thoughts clouded his adult mind as he couldn¡¯t figure out what he really wanted to say or do. Should he keep them hidden? Perhaps talk about it another day? These thoughts he wanted to sort out on his own was exactly the reason why he came out here, he had felt something giving him a tight squeeze and had remembered he had given her a ride home.

    Monique: um¡­Lee¡­where are we?

    He tried to remain as composed and stoic as possible but deep down, he was out right panicking. Why did I take her here!? I¡¯m fucking stupid. Do I say oops I forgot you were here, or do I play it off cool!?

    Perhaps try to be honest?

    But I don¡¯t want to scare her away.

    I highly doubt your teetering emotions is what would scare her away.

    This day was a constant riddle of things that would just normally not happen as this has probably been the longest conversation he had ever held with his inner demon. He parked the motor bike, allowing her to hop off. Allowing the two to have a proper conversation. The conversation he should have had when he and her were alone in the infirmary.

    Lee: Sorry, I normally drive out here when I have too many¡­thoughts to think about.

    Monique: oh¡­if I¡¯m t-too m-much of a bother, I-I can teleport home.

    Lee: Nononnno you¡¯re not a bother!! You¡¯re more than welcome to enjoy the views with me. I just¡­.I just feel like a poor host.

    Monique: Hm?

    Lee: I guess, more accurately, a poor friend. I didn¡¯t know how bad it would be being at that academy and how everyone was going to treat you. I¡¯m sorry.

    Monique: Why should you be sorry? You¡¯re not an oracle or anything. Despite what happened, I did get to meet the other people who live in the castle. Besides, if anyone is the poor friend it¡¯s me. I should have declined Conrad¡¯s invitation to duel but then what? I¡¯d have to begrudgingly suffer under different circumstances and the nightmare would never end. Instead of everyone bullying me I¡¯m now viewed as a monster.

    Lee tried to stifle his laughter. He knew she was never going to learn that brat¡¯s name. Who would ever think this embodiment of a cinnamon roll is a monster?

    Lee: I still think what you did was the right thing. Despite what you may think of yourself or how others will perceive you.

    Monique: What do you mean?

    Lee: If I were in your shoes, half of the academy would have been destroyed already. I wouldn¡¯t have had nearly as much patience as you do. In my honest opinion, Monique Obviously, you did what was best.

    Monique laughed while shaking her head.

    Monique: You¡¯re never going to stop calling me that are you?

    There it was. That smile, those dimples, the sudden sweet air that surrounded when she laughed. Even the sun just about setting onto the surface of the ocean burned a core memory inside his heart. It melted the internal torment he found himself in. He softly smiled in return, making her audibly confused.

    Lee: You¡¯re definitely a lot cuter when you are more expressive.

    Flushing red couldn¡¯t even begin to describe the embarrassment that reigned over Monique. She took a few steps back, almost flustering in her steps.

    Monique: I-I-I¡¯ll see you at home!!!!!

    She then vanished, leaving him to watch the sun slowly dip into the sea all by himself.

 Chapter 16: Flowers for Her

    Monique

    Days had turned to weeks since the latest incident. Although how people perceived her wasn¡¯t the worst thing that she had imagined, she was avoiding someone else entirely. Though he would try his fruitless endeavors to hangout with her, she found excuses upon excuses upon excuses. Soon, she would become an excuse artist. She had perfected her map; she had an answer for just about everything to the extent that it became sadly predictable and well timed. She would eventually find herself teleporting all around the castle until eventually she found herself inside of Terra¡¯s room. Terra had seen Monique''s flushed, panicked face that she tried so hard burying in her hands. Terra couldn¡¯t help but laugh.

    Terra: That bad, huh?

    Those three words jolted Monique¡¯s nervous system. She had not only entered a person¡¯s room without permission but also entered Terra''s room. And in all the weeks she had spent avoiding Lee at the home front, she had spent that time hanging out with Terra. And Terra was a fiend for knowledge regardless of where it would lead her. She trembled as she shook her head.

    Terra: Whaaaat? Come now, don¡¯t lie to me! I mean we¡¯re well past the level of acquaintances if you come teleporting into my room without any warning.

    Monique: S-sorry.

    Terra: No need for apologies! So, come on, sit down! Tell me, what¡¯s got you here.

    Monique: I-I¡¯m just c-confused.

    She sank down to the floor she once stood on.

    Monique: I was¡­made¡­too self-conscious. I don¡¯t think Lee intended to take me to his private spot but¡­

    Terra: Oh, don¡¯t tell me! He kissed you!?

    Monique: N-N-N-N-NOO! He¡­he just¡­said something that made me super self-conscious¡­soooo I-I don¡¯t feel too comfortable being alone¡­or in any vicinity of him.

    Terra had the smuggest look attached to her face.

    Monique: What?

    Terra: I can see it.

    Monique: See what?

    Terra: It¡¯s written all over your face.

    Monique swiftly went to look at Terra¡¯s mirror.

    Monique: I swear I just cleaned my face this morning.

    Terra: Not literally, silly. You liiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiike him, don¡¯t you?

    Monique¡¯s face flushed in the brightest red. So red, tomatoes would have been outshined. The room proceeded to heat by the second as her feelings couldn¡¯t be contained. She furiously shook her head.

    Terra: Don¡¯t lie! Come now!! He literally slept with you in a cave and in your room!

    Monique: HOW DO YOU KNOW THAT!?

    Terra: Oh, these walls can talk.

    Monique stared at her in confusion.

    Terra: Okay, Ben is a bit of a gossiper. But teasing aside, why not be honest with yourself? You like him right? Well, what if he does like you? I mean, have you ever asked yourself if he actually loves you?

    Monique: No.

    Terra: Why not?

    The words echoed throughout her mind. Why was it so hard? Was it because honesty was harder than fibery? Because when was the last time she actually felt loved? Cared for? Although memories were coming back in pieces, she felt guilty for relying on someone else caring for her. Like caring for her as a person, as a living being, was too much for her. As if it weighed so much as a heavy burden for her. Was she so much of a distressful damsel that she warranted these emotions? Did she even deserve them? She glanced away; a heavy gloom hovered over her.

    Monique: Because I¡¯d rather not delude myself again.

    Before Terra could say anything else, Monique found herself teleporting away. She was getting better at that too. Teleporting herself to what she thought were unknown places in the castle. Yet, these unfamiliar hallways felt more like home than anything else. She would wander around hallways and corridors, dragging her fingertips along the way. Surprisingly not a speck of dust was to be found.

    Why not be honest with yourself?

    Who would love a monster like you?

    Only I ever understood you

    Although Ezekiel¡¯s presence had been nothing more than just a whisper in her subconscious, the years of torture never quite left her. It demoralized her, clung onto her like dried on stains. No matter how hard she washed them away, they were there. What would he say when he saw her wrists all bloodied up? Or her back all covered in scars that never seemed to heal? Sure, Karin¡¯s regenerative cream worked for some time, but her body always had the ability to heal. It was the traces of her failures that clung onto her the most. She didn¡¯t want to be shunned let alone have these bastardy things be romanticized. Yet deep down, she didn¡¯t know if they¡¯d treat her the same knowing how often she tries dancing with death.

    When she thought of the way he looked at her that day he told her she was cute, it unnerved her. As if feeling so fraudulent under her own skin. She kept replaying the scene over, and over, and over, and over, and as it constantly replayed, she found herself stumbling near a well-lit room. Before she had thoughtlessly crossed through, voices echoing a conversation filled the once quiet hallways. She had recognized them to come from both Ben and Lee.

    Lee

    Vacation days were coming to an end as were the lackadaisical days where he could just be. The sense of freedom and ease would end so soon, and he found himself becoming selfish for more. He knew the words he said bore a cost, but he was no longer one to hide away his feelings. He lived a very simple life, a very simple principle: to be as straightforward as possible so no one could ever misconstrued what he meant. And he knew that it may affect the relationship he had with Monique, still he said what he said anyways. He didn¡¯t want to wait to tell her how much he cherished her. Though, every attempt to hang out with her ended in a bust, he knew that this next one would spectacularly go well. Well, that is what he had hoped for anyways. The plan was simple, just give her a bouquet. He didn¡¯t know what kinds of flowers she would like, just knew two very important things: 1) She¡¯s not allergic to them and 2) Who wouldn¡¯t like receiving them? Weirdos, that¡¯s who.

    He entered one of the many rooms that was rarely looked at let alone discovered. It was the perfect place for him to do the one thing he didn¡¯t think he¡¯d actually do: refer to both Ben and his inner demon for flower arrangement advice.

    Ben: You¡¯ve got to be joking. You¡¯ve never even spoken two words to your demon! Not for the time I¡¯ve known you! Now you want to go and manifest him to talk about flowers!?

    Lee: I don¡¯t know if manifesting him is¡­accurate¡­but, yeah. I was asking myself which of these flowers should I give to Monique, and he started going off. He kept talking about how certain flowers mean certain things and had this completely random lecture about how to properly ensure that each and every flower gets noticed if you put them in a certain way? It was very jarring.

    Ben: So, you¡¯re going to trust him? That¡¯s a first¡­

    Lee: It¡¯s more like¡­I don¡¯t think I can ever maintain a moment of peace. So I thought I might as well listen to Faustus.

    Ben: So, you¡¯re on a first name basis?

    Lee: He¡¯s been super chatty since Monique has been here.

    Ben: And how¡¯s that going?

    Lee: She¡¯s ignored all of my attempts at trying to contact her.

    Ben, almost flabbergasted: The Lee von Solari???? Getting ignored??? What will the single guy population ever do?? It¡¯s almost like an apocalypse is on them.

    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.Lee: Aren¡¯t you married??

    Ben: And every day of my life, I am grateful that Alexis actually loves and adores me, otherwise I would be filled with spite because of my constant contact with you tall people. But the point is that you are tall, dark, and handsome!!! The poster child for the most gorgeous man out there!! You¡¯re literally the secret description of what most  people want!! Why is she avoiding you???

    Lee: Probably¡­because¡­I let it slip that¡­she¡¯s cute¡­and she¡¯s probably becoming aware¡­that I have feelings for her and that I want to confess them to her.

    Monique

    Her spinning thoughts stalled. The only thing echoing throughout her head was ¡°confess feelings¡±. She had no clue that¡¯s what he wanted to do. Now how was she supposed to face Lee now? She slumped out onto the floor, her feet incapable of moving. She then heard footsteps approaching. She couldn¡¯t move, too flustered at the entire situation. Someone has towered over her, keenly observing both what was going on in the room and what was going on with Monique. When Monique looked up, she noticed it was Ken. She didn¡¯t know if Ken could keep a secret, but she prayed he did anyway.

    Ken: What¡¯s this I hear about confessing?

    He walked into the room, giving a wink, and signaling to Monique as if she¡¯d have to owe him later.

    Lee

    Ben: Vanish, you behemoth!

    Ken: Awh, come on short stack!! We¡¯re on the same team here!! We gotta make sure Romeo here isn¡¯t ¨C a-are those flowers?!?

    Ken had seen that Ben and Lee were discussing what to put inside a bouquet as Ben was now vehemently involved in this situation.

    Lee: Yeeaaah. At the very least, she¡¯d like them, right??

    Ken looked at Ben then they both nodded and shrugged as if saying who wouldn''t. Every flower Ben presented to Lee, Lee would say yes to but his hands would reach for something else. Every now and then it would slap something absurd like a lily out of Ben¡¯s hands. As if the demon was actually granted control over just his limbs and nothing else.

    Ben: Though, I must say, I¡¯m quite impressed.

    Lee: How so?

    Ken: You never did this for Alice. She begged so many times and you just didn¡¯t care.

    Lee: Wait¡­.really?

    Ben: Oh yeah. She was fuming when you yelled at her for picking the ones in the garden.

    Lee: I-I think that was because he didn¡¯t like it.

    Ken: He?

    Lee: the demon¡­. what¡¯s his face..

    For the last time it¡¯s Faustus.

    Lee: Yeah, Faustus didn¡¯t like it that much.

    Ken: Well, color me surprised.

    Ben: You¡¯re telling me! I think it¡¯s about time we¡¯ve celebrated.

    Lee: Celebrated what?

    Ken: You finally growing out of your grumpy shell

    Lee: Haaaah. Very funny.

    Ken: I¡¯m serious! Let¡¯s go to the Lucky Leprechaun!

    Lee: But I want to give them to her now!

    Ben: Oh!! I have an idea! Follow me.

    Before long, Ben had hustled out of the room, leaving Ken and Lee to trail along. As Lee left the room from the other side, he noticed Ken looking out of the opposite end, looking then chuckling to himself.

    Lee: You coming or what?

    Lee held onto the final product of the bouquet¡­both Ben and Faustus had some say into what the final product agreement was. It was a gorgeous arrangement of red roses and pink tulips and carnations that were in the middle. Ken just shook his head.

    Ken: I thought something funnier would happen, but I guess we¡¯ll just have to wait and see. Are those for me?

    Lee: In your dreams.

    Monique

    Sweat drops fell from her cheeks. She knew if she had stayed in that corner any longer, she would have been discovered. In her heart of hearts, she knew she wouldn¡¯t know how to react. No one had ever given her a flower let alone a bouquet of them?? But did she even deserve them? Ezekiel¡¯s reach was but a small, insignificant touch. Like a passing stranger one can hardly notice. Yet, the damage had been done. Nothing was reversible. How could she even dream of being like the characters in her favorite novels that she would read in libraries; they were loved, they were wanted; who would ever want something as broken as her?

    She reached the other side of the garden and stumbled onto her knees, tears started streaming as she let out a few small sniffles.

    Terra: Hey!!

    Terra was out of breath, as if she ran through the property looking for her. She knelt down beside Monique.

    Terra: F-finally f-found you!

    Monique: You were looking for me?

    Terra was steading her breathing. When she was finally able to catch her thoughts, she looked at Monique and smiled.

    Terra: Of course! What kind of friend would I be if I just made you feel like shit?? I-I¡¯m so sorry. It was really insensitive of what I said. I didn¡¯t mean for you to feel the way you do.

    She¡¯s lying.

    Monique, in tears: Why would you need to apologize to me?

    What does she know?

    Terra hugged her and the thoughts that agitated her suddenly melted away. As if she gave the comfort she needed.

    Terra: Because you¡¯re hurt.

    When was it¡­she thought to herself, when was it the last time anyone had ever cared about me? When did anyone¡­ever¡­.and soon she would sob into her arms. She never knew this kind of comfort¡­or at least that¡¯s what she thought. All those voices that Ezekiel had instilled in her mind dissipated for this brief moment. She suddenly remembered the warm scent of chocolate chip pancakes made by someone she would call Mama Nephite who¡¯s features would become much clearer. Before she could reach out to that, Terra held her a bit tighter bringing her back to the present.

    Terra: Look¡­I-I don¡¯t know who told you¡­who told you any sort of bullshit about not being loved because that was an obvious lie. I know I barely know you, but no one¡¯s ever not loved.

    Monique: How could you possibly know that?

    Terra: Believe it or not, I once felt that way. I grew up in a very bad home environment. I was forced to commit many atrocities that I never wanted any part of. There¡¯s so much blood stains that can¡¯t be washed off. But those weren¡¯t the choices we made.

    Monique nodded.

    Monique: So, you belonged to an evil organization too?

    Terra: Well¡­I mean yeah cults are basically that.

    They both chuckled.

    Monique: But how can I even go about any of that when I don¡¯t feel I deserve it?

    Terra: Accept it from the people who think you do. We can¡¯t choose what kind of life we were born to, but we did choose to leave it behind. And¡­to truly leave it, you have to move on ahead with the life that¡¯ll help you grow and change you for the better.

    As she said that, Lee walked into view. He held a bouquet containing red roses, light pink carnations, and pink carnations.

    Lee: Uhh¡­am I interrupting something?

    Terra: Yeah!! Valuable girl time!!

    Lee: Well, is it possible that I can, I don¡¯t know, interrupt it? Promise to return her later?

    Terra had seen the flowers Lee held and smiled. She had made sure that Monique wasn¡¯t looking as she was really flustered at this point.

    Terra: Well, that depends. Monique, would you like to talk to Lee?

    Monique, whispering to Terra: I should be brave, huh?

    Terra agreed: Yes, be brave and I¡¯ll be waiting in your room for whatever happens.

    Monique nodded as Terra let her go and walked back towards the indoor part of the castle. She waved them off.

    Terra: Good luck you two~!

    Then proceeded to leave the two alone. And oh, how the silence screamed.

 Chapter 17: Punctured

    Lee

    He had a plan, he had it all figured out. Give her the bouquet, say your peace, then leave. But when he found her crying in the garden, he didn¡¯t know what to say.

    For months before anyone else aside from him and Karin had lived in that castle, they had noticed a lot of strange movements such as the furniture from his bedroom being completely somewhere else. Or the fact that Karin¡¯s clothes were always folded despite the fact that she would go into a mental rage about things being perfect. There were places in the castle that made no sense: floors being constantly cleaned despite there not being any cleaning products, dust just never seemed to accumulate and at some point, Lee¡¯s furniture returned but it was placed differently. And although he never really seemed to mind, he was quite curious about how it became this way. When Karin would soon befriend Alexis who in turn brought over Ben, Terra, and Ken, they were informed of the existence of fairies. Fairies, you see, were not as typical as they were on any other worlds. Every other world had a rule: give a gift to the fairies and never cross them lest you wanted unfortunate mishaps to occur. Yet these fairies seemed to work without that. Or perhaps, they were already given something for them to continue their work. Ben, who happened to belong to a long, long-lost line of fairy folk, had spoken to them and asked why they remained in the castle. They only responded with whispers that remained coherent and soft: this is our home, and so long as you live in our home, you are our masters, and we will serve until your time comes to an end. Lee had come to ask why this contract existed as he found no pleasure in putting a group of species into a lifetime servitude, and the eldest of them came and said Because you have saved our lives, Lord Faustus. And we have made the eternal pack of living in your servitude. Do you not remember? Lee solemnly shook his head and allowed them to carry on. There were many mysteries that the residents had yet to explore, yet this mystery was one that Lee was against investigating any further. So, when he needed assistance in much of anything, he would politely ask the fairies who would remind him he needed to not be so polite to them. They took care of the garden as they did with the rest of the house.

    Ben had came up with a wonderful plan for Lee to deliver the flowers: utilize the archway of the back gardens. Though the years hadn¡¯t been kind on the structure, the vines of pink and red roses that grow from it haven¡¯t aged one bit. It was something the fairies took care of with much passion and spry. And, according to Ben, it was a sure fire way for her to accept his feelings. However, this wasn¡¯t what Lee wanted to begin with, he just didn¡¯t want to keep anything from her. Although, he may want to retract his words. When Lee had asked the fairies for assistance in finding Monique, they led him to the garden. They had whispered amongst themselves, to where it all began.

    Though those words would soon leave his mind as he saw her cry as the only thing that mattered to him was her. Despite the setting being right, despite her hugging Terra underneath the very same archway that he wanted to use, all of those thoughts, plans, and words just suddenly disappeared. The only thing on his mind was How do I make her smile again? Was this all my fault? How was he going to deliver the flowers when all he wanted to do was hold her the way Terra was. But when Terra saw him with the flowers, she smiled and left when she knew her presence would be invasive. And when it was just the two of them there standing in a field of flowers, underneath the rosy archway, he had remembered Faustus mentioning how lovely they had grown; and he would remember how her eyes looked the first time he had ever seen them. Like glistening rubies under the setting lights. And even though they are now glistening because of the number of tears she had shed; he tossed the lines he was going to say and instead just gave her the bouquet.

    Monique: Aren¡¯t you¡­going to say anything?

    Lee: There¡¯s a million things I want to say, but the first thing I want to make sure is if you¡¯re okay.

    She nodded and motioned to accept the flowers.

    Lee: Look, I¡¯m not entirely sorry if what I said had been weighing on your mind.

    Monique: You mean the part about me being cute?

    Lee: Yes, because I do think that about you, and I also think that you¡¯re an amazing person, despite what you think about yourself. And I want you to know that I quite like you. I like you a whole lot.

    Monique: But¡­I-I don¡¯t really kn¨C

    Lee: It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t like me.

    Monique: No, that¡¯s not what I wanted to say. I- I just don¡¯t know¡­what it all means or what I¡¯m even supposed to say.

    Lee: You don¡¯t have to say anything. All I wanted you to know is that I quite like you and by all means, you don¡¯t have to say anything back. I just wanted to give you these despite what your answer maybe.

    Monique: I don¡¯t understand.

    Lee: I me-

    Monique: I¡¯m not entirely sure what the concept of liking or loving someone is.

    She had said it in such a straightforward tone, Lee ended up blushing instead. In his mind love and like we¡¯re two separate notions yet they were not far off from what he had actually felt.

    Monique: But after thinking about it for quite some time and not knowing how to be myself around you, I think I¡¯m starting to understand¡­some of it¡­

    Lee: Like I said, I don¡¯t want to pressure you. You don¡¯t have to accept them or anything. I just¡­I just wanted to tell you how I felt about you.

    Monique

    And she would feel beside herself, what had she thought of Lee? In the instant she had felt that time had stopped and allowed her the space to think for a moment. While she was running away from the thought that he might actually say this to her now, why had she ran away in the first place? Was it because she really didn¡¯t want to face him? When Terra asked if she had liked him, she didn¡¯t really deny that fact but instead denied the fact that he may like her. But now that Lee was so earnestly telling his feelings to her, there was no real point for her to hide that away, no real point for her to just not outright and say it. So, as she held onto the bouquet, she looked at him in the same fierce eyes she had the day they had met.

    Monique: But what will I do if I like you too?

    Lee

    Lee had spent his whole life putting up walls, hiding behind his stoic demeanor. And perhaps¡­the only real reason he fell for Monique was simply due to the walls she hurdled over without meaning to. The sense of comfort he had felt when he didn''t have to be anything more than what he already was. So, he wasn¡¯t expecting an answer so soon. He had expected to wait weeks, even months, even if the answer was a no. Or a hell no. Or even a plausible maybe. But when it had come out of her mouth as confident as she was, he couldn¡¯t help but smile and waver. He was defeated once again by a girl who probably had no idea what romance was. So, as she held the bouquet so firmly in her hands, he just held her in his arms in a way to ensure the bouquet would retain its shape.

    Lee asked: And why do you like me so much?

    Monique: W-w-well, y-you¡¯ve given me a wonderful life, a bed to sleep in, warm meals and now these wonderful fl-flowers¡­h¡­how am I supposed to pay it all back to you?

    Lee: You don¡¯t have to. And like I said you¨C

    Monique: But I don¡¯t want to leech off of your kindness! I don¡¯t want to be another Alice.

    Ahh. That¡¯s what it was. She was afraid of becoming Alice. His heart strings tugged. If there were any more silence, she could soon hear how loud it¡¯s been beating.

    Lee: You¡¯re never going to become her.

    Monique: Bu-but I¡­I don¡¯t know what to do! I don¡¯t want to feel like vile vermin just leeching off of you!

    Lee: And you aren¡¯t.

    He pushed her away just to stare into her eyes. Her wonderful, ruby red eyes that were so close to watering up.

    Lee: I gave you the flowers because everyone deserves flowers. I confessed to you because I¡¯m a bumbling buffoon who¡¯s not good at keeping a secret. I stupidly wear my heart on my sleeves despite the damage it continues to do. I did not expect you to feel the same nor did I expect anything but your wonderful company. And that¡¯s all I ever expect from you.

    Monique: Bu-but I feel like...I¡¯ll just¡­never give enough.

    Lee: You are enough. Miss Monique Obviously you are just enough.

    Monique

    She, once again, began to sob. Never once has anyone ever told her this.

    You¡¯re lacking.

    You need to do better.

    Be better.

    You¡¯ll never be enough.

    So often was she told how to be. So often was she told how little she mattered. She hadn¡¯t sobbed this much in front of anyone nor this frequently. Yet, there he was shattering all the voices that punctured her soul. There he was plucking them all away and soothing the weariness of her soul. She had wanted to run away, run so far away that he wouldn¡¯t be able to catch up to her like he did in San Francisco. But how could she go anywhere now? Was this what home felt like? A place of comfort? Of just being?

    Lee: You know, you don¡¯t have to force yourself to lie.

    Monique: But I-I¡¯m not lying! I really do like you.

    Lee chuckled and held her once more.

    Lee: Then we¡¯ll take it slow from here on out and I¡¯ll tell you again and hope that the next time I tell you I like you, you will stare at me in the same way you had when I first met you and you can very much tell me how you really feel about me then and I will fully believe you.

    Monique: But I-I do l-like you. I-I''m just¡­.

    Scared. Afraid. Worried.

    Monique: Don¡¯t deserve this.

    Kindness. Patience. Affection.

    Lee: And why not?

    Monique: B-because I¡­I¡­.

    Have killed. Have decimated. Have destroyed.

    Monique: Am a monster. I-don¡¯t¡­deserve¡­any of¡­this.

    Lee: And who told you that?

    ¡°Father¡±. Ezekiel. Isabella.

    Lee: Who in the fuck told you that?

    Angelica. Dominique.

    Lee: ¡®Cause I will end those lying fucks.

    Tears would soon turn to small, stifling laughter. Who else but Lee would actually mean what he said by those words? She¡¯d seen his demon rip thousands of monsters to shred and had no doubts of the people that were on his ledger. Of course, he could also destroy the people who had ever crossed her. But she didn¡¯t want that for him. She didn¡¯t want him to become a monster just as she was.

    Stolen novel; please report.

    Lee: I would literally end those idiots.

    Monique: Why?

    Lee: Because they hurt you.

    Monique: You¡­don¡¯t even know me that well¡­

    Lee: Oh, dear sweet love, I have been inside your mind for long enough to move past that line. Besides, like I¡¯ve said before, we can take it as slow as you want to go. And, like I¡¯ve said before all of that, I wasn¡¯t expecting you to reply with your feelings the way you did. And if you want to, you can take it all back.

    She furiously shook her head. She never wanted to take any of it back because she wanted to move forward..with him. With someone she could trust because she had, too, had seen the insides of his mind. And she knew someone of his stature, of his nature, would never cross her the way he had done.

    Lee: Then we can just take it slow from here. I meant what I said, Monique. I like you very much.

    Monique: And I like you too.

    She nodded. She was not sure what to do with these emotions that seemed all brand new. She was not sure what to do with the flowers, still in her hands nor what to do after all of this. Was this where they kissed? Was this where she would get all giddy and run to tell her best friend? Whom she had no contact with because she really actually doesn¡¯t have a best friend¡­or did she? Would Terra count now that their little squabble was mended? Or was that off the table? Could she have a boyfriend and a friend? Not one person she could recall at the time being ever taught her how any of this worked. And it concerned her.

    Lee kneaded his eyebrows.

    Lee: What¡¯s on your mind?

    Monique: I¡¯m not sure what to do.

    Lee: Hmm¡­what is it that you want to do?

    Monique: I don¡¯t know what friends are.

    Lee: Aren¡¯t you friends with Terra?

    Monique: Am I even supposed to be friends with someone if I have a boyfriend?

    Lee laughed: Am I that to you?

    Monique: AREN¡¯T YOU!?!?!

    Lee: I¡¯m teasing. Yes, anyone can be your friend while I can still be your boyfriend. And everyone can use friends.

    Monique: She said she¡¯d be in my room.

    Lee: Then yes, you are friends.

    Monique: But I don¡¯t remember how to get there from here.

    Lee: Ahh I see.

    He let go of one of her hands and proceeded to lead her back.

    Lee: It can get pretty tricky getting back.

    As they walked back, she couldn¡¯t help but notice the strange feeling beating into her chest. Like the way he¡¯d keep up his pace to match hers. He never once dragged her around like a rag doll by the arm and yelled at her to walk faster, nor did he get mad at her for making a simple mistake when he had asked which way to go. His voice only raised once because, unfortunately, a spider web had crossed his path and he talked about how he dreadfully hated the fact it feels like wispy hair strings on his face. And perhaps the only real crime he had committed was something he constantly did: held her hand without asking first. But this wasn¡¯t brand new nor was this something that had crossed the line. It had felt the way it did when they descended that mountain in Yosemite. Very kind and very caring.

    And as they walked back towards her room, she had an inkling feeling she couldn¡¯t possibly quite shake off. Perhaps it was Ezekiel¡¯s screaming thoughts, thoughts she didn¡¯t want to feed attention to but couldn¡¯t help but notice.

    All too convenient for you, isn¡¯t it?

    What?

    Free room, free housing, don¡¯t you think you owe him more than just hand holding?

    Have you learned nothing in your time with me, darling?

    Nothing is free.

    Don¡¯t you remember? I was the one who brought you out of the streets.

    I saved you, from your wretched life.

    As they got to the door, Lee looked at her smiling. But she did not stare back, what was she to do? Tell him the thoughts of her ex are coming back to haunt her?

    Don¡¯t you think the least you can do is kiss him too?

    Kiss him the way you kissed me.

    With those stone-cold unloving lips.

    Lips that are mine, my dear.

    Lee

    He saw her demeanor rapidly change, her breathing was shallow, and her eyes were no longer focused on him or anything else for that matter. Sweat drops formulated all around and it seemed as if she were on the precipice of a panic attack.

    Lee: Monique?

    She shook her head as if her body felt the reverberations of earthquakes. He softly laid his forehead on hers, so close to her he could have laid a kiss. But instead, he slowly backed away to pull her into a warm embrace. Because this had shocked her, she finally spoke.

    Monique: L-Lee?

    Lee: Can you hear me?

    She nodded. And he softly sighed to himself, realizing the repercussions to his actions. Perhaps he was forcing too much of himself onto her. Perhaps she didn¡¯t really want to say anything but had to say something for his sake. As much as she didn¡¯t want to be an Alice about this, he didn¡¯t want to be an Ezekiel. They both were adamantly against becoming a repeat of what their exes were to each other.

    Lee: Look, I¡­I don¡¯t want to pry, and I don¡¯t want to force my feelings onto you.

    Monique: Bu-but.

    Lee: I should have waited and¡­everything just slipped out.

    The laugh he let out was a tad bit too sad, so he sighed once more, and she flinched which made him frown.

    Lee: I don¡¯t want to force you to have anything to do with me. You don¡¯t want to feel like Alice, well I don¡¯t want to feel like Ezekiel.

    Her face sullen.

    Monique: But you can¡¯t ever be him.

    Lee: And how do you know that? I basically forced a confession out of you.

    Monique, giggling: You¡¯re far too caring and kind. Every time you consider my feelings, you¡¯re less like him.

    Lee: You do realize that¡¯s the bare minimum, right?

    Monique shook her head: I don¡¯t. I haven¡¯t had anyone remotely close to me to show me that, remember?

    Lee laughed: I¡¯ll try not to take advantage of that.

    Monique

    But it''s so easy to.

    Because my dear, sweet, darling, idiot.

    You are simply

    Too broken and too fragile

    To ever be seen as anything more than an object to throw away.

    No, I¡¯m not.

    She breathed, trying really hard to maintain herself while getting to her room. Yet, the past was not so easily pushed away as she would love to believe. Because regardless of how long she had spent away from the Earth that had shown her nothing but the grotesqueness and cruelty of powerful people, it would always come back to haunt her in more ways than she would like. Fingers would soon consume her neck, wrapping itself around her like a leash, only tugging on her till she could no longer breathe. She was yanked back into a wall, ripping her out of Lee¡¯s arms.

    Is that what I had not done to you?

    Just because you¡¯re far away from me

    Does not mean I cannot reach you.

    Lee: Monique!!

    Her breathing swallowed as every fiber of her being screamed. Voices called out in echoing screams, telling her to run, to leave. But she gritted her teeth.

    Come find me then.

    Bold aren¡¯t you?

    Has that world of yours made you so soft?

    I can¡¯t wait to see the face you¡¯ll make

    When it¡¯s all torn away.

    Just like it was in New Orleans.

    Oh, how I look forward to smashing your broken pieces over again.

    Lee was able to take hold of her as Terra, who had ran outside of her room was trying to find the cause of it all. Using advanced arcane spells, Terra had finally removed the fingers that were surrounding Monique¡¯s neck but couldn¡¯t do much about the scarring of it. Monique tried hard to catch her breath as Terra left to grab some water from the nearby kitchen. Lee just held her hand, making small little thumb circles.

    Lee: You, okay?

    She tried her best to give a slight nod, but she was still reeling in from the shock of it all. How was Ezekiel that powerful? How could he reach out that far?

    Monique, in a raspy voice: s-s-sorry.

    Lee: Don¡¯t apologize. You aren¡¯t at fault. Perhaps me being too forward is bringing up something that shouldn¡¯t be here.

    Monique: Eh? What makes you say that?

    Lee: I am probably pushing boundaries, aren¡¯t I?

    He briefly let go all together only for her to stubbornly hold on. She cleared her raspy throat.

    Monique: I didn¡¯t hate any of it. I-I-I Just¡­thought¡­he was gone¡­that the small parts of him that still exist weren¡¯t strong enough to do anything.

    Lee

    Rapid changes in emotions had always caused some internal turmoil that would result in something Lee was all too familiar with. The volatile rage, the destructive fury. Something that was so deep and so primordial. Yet he would do nothing about the warnings that would present itself. He would instead bottle it away and place it precariously onto a shelf already too full to hold onto anything else. When she held on, the way she did, his tempers of the events quelled. And then a softer chuckle came out as he smiled.

    Lee: You know, I feel like you¡¯ve tricked me.

    Monique: How!? I-I¡¯ve done nothing of the sort!!

    Lee: Yes, you¡¯ve tricked me into liking you.

    He smiled.

    Lee: And I¡¯m falling much deeper than I¡¯ve realized.

    He squeezed her timid hands which caused her to turn completely red.

    Monique: Bully.

    Terra came in, glass of iced cold water at hand.

    Terra: Of course, he is, the scoundrel!!

    Terra pulled Monique away from Lee, and Lee just sighed. Before her hand could be released from his, he gave it a soft kiss and bid her a good night. He then headed to his room, which wasn¡¯t awfully too far from hers, but far enough that she couldn¡¯t hear what he was about to do. In his room laid the furniture that had rearranged itself a couple of times. And he had requested a punching bag as he was always one to work out by himself, in the comforts of his own home. But, rarely would he ever need to use any emotional reasoning to throw in a jab. However, after tonight¡¯s events, this proved to be an exception. He walked over to it and landed one swing, one simple punch. And that caused a puncture into the bag which would get it to spill its contents. His breathing grew rather shaky, his stomach grew storms.

    I can¡¯t be this way.

    Not in front of her.

    Be better.

    Be better.

    For her

    Do it

    For

    Her.

    And this was the mantra he¡¯d sing himself till he ran out of shelves. And when he did, did things finally.

    Crash.

 Chapter 18: The Fairies of the Castle

    Monique

    Terra had brought Monique back to her room and gave her a glass of iced water.

    Terra: You alright?

    Monique: Far from it.

    Monique had chugged the entire glass and coughed a bit as some went down the wrong tube.

    Terra: Easy there.

    Monique: I just¡­hate it.

    Terra: Past ain''t leaving you?

    Monique: He¡¯s still there, haunting my every corner.

    Terra: Who is?

    Monique: My ex, Ezekiel. That fucking asshole.

    Terra gasped: My, my, never knew you could use such language.

    Monique: Sorry.

    Terra: No, no, I thought you were like not allowed to curse like a sailor.

    Monique: I¡¯m sure I¡¯ve said a whole slew of curses at some point? I don¡¯t know. I just¡­want to eviscerate him.

    Terra: I am not sure if I can relate but you have my condolences about it and if I could, I would hold him down for you.

    Monique giggled.

    Monique: Can I ask why?

    Terra smiled: You¡¯re a cool person. You, like Karin, have an affinity to magic that I am in love with, and I feel like we can be best friends. You grew up in an evil organization and I grew up in a cult. I feel like we can vibe with that.

    Monique: A¡­cult? They exist here?

    Terra: Wherever there are followers of a faith or religion there are always cults who oppose or believe their way works. Here, on Eiridelium, there are maybe 7 or 8 gods and goddesses recognized and a whole slew of minor gods and goddesses that are attached to them. And there exists the devil¡¯s and demons that haunt the corners of the world.

    They both sat at Monique¡¯s bed, Monique faced Terra with much more curiosity.

    Monique: Are you like the local storyteller?

    Terra laughed: Man, I wish! Most of the locals don¡¯t like me. They all know me as the ¡°Last Evergreen¡± and oh boy, are we the fucking worst.

    Terra solemnly looked down at the floor. Some clothes were sprawled about.

    Terra: Ever since I was a child, I wanted to be a curator of knowledge. There¡¯s just so much out there that needs to be explored and uncovered. But I was barred from all of that. It was my destiny to be sacrificed at the age of 10? Or was it 12?? So, my family can become demons. Though Ken would tell you they already became such¡­which honestly, I would have said the same cause only such creatures would sacrifice children for their disgusting cause.

    Monique nodded in agreement. She too would note Twilight Baleful as such. But she had thought of Lee whose demon wasn¡¯t necessarily one and grew sullen. Was Lee¡¯s demon just as volatile as that?

    Terra: Don¡¯t get me wrong though. I have lived here¡­for maybe two years now? Lee and his inner demon just bicker. Like a lot. I don¡¯t think for one whole minute that demon has ever been an actual demon. Not by nature anyways. And that¡¯s still another mystery I would love to personally investigate. But Lee won¡¯t let me! So¡­yeah¡­just dehumanize the entire Evergreen clan. It makes everything easier.

    Monique: Where are they now if you don¡¯t mind me asking.

    Terra: The Nakai clan eliminated all but one. You¡¯re looking at the last of the Evergreens.

    Her eyes widened. She had remembered the name. Nakai¡­Nakai¡­KEN!!???

    Monique: Y-you mean?

    Terra nodded: Yup. Ken¡¯s clan eliminated all but me. Ken was actually the lead of the team that had been after me. I think¡­Ken was just eleven going on twelve who had to do such a thing. But he left me alive. If you ask me why, I¡¯m just as clueless as you.

    Monique: B-but he¡¯s so¡­

    Terra: Lackadaisical? Goofy???

    Monique: Laidback!

    Terra: Right? Well, he kind of is now. He¡¯s still in the race for becoming chief of the clan. He¡¯s got all the tattoos and piercings to prove it.

    Monique: That¡¯s what those are for? I thought he was just really into sticking needles into himself.

    Terra laughing: That too!! But no. I believe the piercings are for every battle fought and the tattoos are for every challenge accomplished. That regardless of the lives you have taken, your cause was just. The marks are for the status you uphold.

    Monique: Wow. You¡¯re really into all of that aren¡¯t you?

    Terra: Nah, I think it¡¯s too gaudy. Somewhat tacky. But that¡¯s my opinion. I¡¯m just greatly interested in the history of everyone¡¯s culture. Knowledge for knowledge¡¯s sake yennoe?

    Monique nodded in agreement: I understand the sentiment. I used to escape to libraries to learn just about everything. I never wanted to be taken advantage of again, but I guess it never worked out on itself.

    Terra: Wait, wait, wait!! You too love libraries!?!?

    Monique: Yes!

    Terra: We should totally look at the library! But not today. Today you should celebrate!

    Monique: Celebrate?

    Terra: For obtaining a boyfriend AND a best friend.

    She smiled as a plate of cookies hoovered itself from the kitchen to the room. Monique looked at it curiously as she had noticed some small beings with wings carrying it.

    Terra: I asked the fairies to make some cookies since I¡¯m really bad at baking.

    Monique: F-fairies!? There¡¯re fairies here!?!?

    Terra nodded her head: Yes! A story for another time. We celebrate tonight!!

    Although Terra moved on the conversation from what was at hand, Monique couldn¡¯t quite help but stare at the fairies who bowed to her and flew away after delivering the plate of cookies. She had seen them in Barkamsted but never thought that they would be here in the castle. She had to bide her time and wait. Terra would tell her soon and Monique has now become interested in the stories Terra would tell. She decided that it was indeed a time to celebrate. She was happy to form bonds and relationships and what¡¯s more, she was elated to know that she had a best friend. Something she never had before. And when the night daunted over, Terra had fallen asleep in the space beside Monique. She had never even had a sleepover where she wasn¡¯t constantly looking over her shoulder. The days of Twilight Baleful felt so long ago that she peacefully let the sleep take over. She would feel the cozy blankets cover the two of them and didn¡¯t bother to open her eyes to see what was covering her. Perhaps this is what safety meant, perhaps this is what home is.

    Yet, her dreams would beg to differ. And her dreams would differ entirely. She would find herself on the same beach where she had three doors appear that peered into the memories Ezekiel had locked away. And there lied Ezekiel, in the prison Lilith had made for him. He glared at Monique as if she were his keeper.

    Monique, sarcastically: Comfortable?

    Ezekiel just continued to glare, as if waiting for something.

    Monique: God, I wish you were this quiet when we were together.

    Ezekiel: Oh, you loved my stories too. Just as much as you love that twats.

    Monique: You should mind your mouth.

    Ezekiel: Or what? You¡¯re going to show me how?

    Monique: If I knew how to get rid of you I would have already.

    Ezekiel: Perhaps you can¡¯t. Perhaps you miss what we had.

    Monique: What we had was a dictatorship where you were the biggest dick and you wanted to show it off too!

    Ezekiel: Language, my dear. Cursing doesn¡¯t suit you.

    Monique: Fuck off, I don¡¯t care what you think of me.

    Ezekiel: But you do care what those peons think of you. What will they think when they see those disgusting scars on your arms? Your back? Do you think they¡¯ll pity you? Call you ugly? Shame you? Don¡¯t you know?

    Monique: That you¡¯re the world¡¯s most annoying bastard?

    Ezekiel: Harsh words won¡¯t cover the fact that you¡¯re still just a scared little girl.

    No matter how much she wanted to deny it, she knew he was right. She knew the only reason he was still here was because he still had some power over her. Power, she wished she could obtain.

    : Now, now, now, you should know when to bite your tongue you scoundrel.

    Her eyes widened as wide as his did. A voice? Here? Who else had taken this space? But who¡¯s could it be? The voice that was emitted was but hoarse but stern. An authoritative power that seemed so distant. Soon, the cell where Ezekiel was had disappeared as her surroundings started peeling away bit by bit. She felt herself transported to a different era, a different time. The archway where Lee had given the flowers was all but new and crying could be heard.

    : I am¡­so terribly sorry.

    The voice that announced itself before was now very apologetic.

    : Your memories are a bit harder than I had hoped to put together. Now that the little ingrate is gone, I had enough time to sort it all out¡­but your memories¡­they have unfortunately seeped into the others and lost within the small fragments that were left over. However, it is important that you know.

    Monique: Know what?? Who are you?

    : Your past is important to you, to me, to all of us, deary.

    As she tried her hardest to find the source, she was at a loss. However, her search was not in vain as she had found a demon crying over the loss of his beloved. His lover was maimed, a smile that remained a ghastly image to her. The fairies that surrounded the demon cried out in agony as the demon had done what it needed to do. She looked at it in fear, in terror. She wanted to desperately turn away but couldn¡¯t. The scene proved to much for her.

    : Faustus¡­Faustus what are we to do?

    Faustus: Nothing. There¡¯s nothing we can do but mourn.

    : But¡­Persi¡­

    Faustus: She¡¯s gone.

    Faustus looked to the woman who was calling out to her. She was in the precipice of turning into a demon. A fate she could not undo herself. Faustus had called out a name, but Monique could hear nothing. Or at least, she thought she heard something, a garble mess? A word? A whisper? She couldn¡¯t tell. All she knew was this sense of dread that was felt so long ago. So long and forgotten.

    : I-I couldn¡¯t save him.

    Faustus: I¡¯m sorry.

    : I-I couldn¡¯t save¡­any of them¡­

    Her shivering and utterings of what were they going to do echoed all throughout Monique¡¯s mind. The voices became louder and unbearable. Monique soon found herself collapsing in a fetal position. She didn¡¯t know what was going on much less what she could do. She had just obtained freedom for herself and a life she didn¡¯t think possible. How was she supposed to handle all this?

    Monique: P-please make it stop. Make it stop.

    She would cry out, but no one was there to listen. Before the morning sun could come, Terra had shaken her awake. Monique gasped for a breath of air as she tried reeling in from the nightmare she had.

    Terra: You, okay?

    Monique: I feel like that¡¯s becoming the question of the month.

    Terra: Well, you looked like you were having a bad dream, you were hyperventilating. Almost shook the house.

    Monique: Oh¡­oh my I-I¡¯m so sorry.

    A knock came at the door. Terra had gotten up to check who it was. Lee had been behind it, with a cup of tea.

    Terra: Chamomile?

    Lee nodded; he was too out of it to talk. He just walked past Terra and carefully gave it to Monique. Once she took it off his hands, he found himself settling onto the floor, his head against the nightstand.

    Monique: You don¡¯t have to stay here. I¡¯m s-

    Lee held up a finger towards her and motioned her to drink. He had little to no energy on trying to communicate.

    Terra: I think he just wants you to drink the tea. I¡¯ll head to my room. I¡¯ll see you after the sun rises, Monique.

    Monique nodded as she drank the tea. Terra had left the room. It had hints of apple and tasted a lot sweeter than what she was used to. She slowly drank the entire cup till there was none left. She then set the mug down on the nightstand. She wearily tried reaching out to Lee, to check if he was sleeping. But he just grabbed her hand and laid it on his own head. Had he wanted a head pat? Or was it a comfort thing? She knew she couldn¡¯t sleep like this, but she patted his head anyway. After seconds had passed, Lee rose up only to collapse onto her bed, taking her down with him as he laid in an awkward position.

    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    Monique: Um?? L-Lee??

    Lee was fast asleep once more. Her face flushed red as he repositioned himself to snuggle up against her. She had wanted to move him the way she did not too long ago, but she felt too calm, to relax or even try. Sleep took over once more and when it did this time, she wasn¡¯t dreaming of an odd distant past where a demon had taken the life of his lover and mourned over it. She was instead dreaming of a happier time. A time where her smiles had seen more joy than destruction. A time where she felt at peace.

    Lee

    The morning sun shone on his face. It wasn¡¯t that there was a lack of curtains in Monique¡¯s room, but because the small little shake that occurred last night had caused the curtains to move just enough to let a sliver of sunshine in which would unfortunately protrude his sleeping eyes. He wasn¡¯t one to snore throughout the night, he was a quiet sleeper. But he was one to notice odd things like, why was the pillow he normally held smell of strawberries? He found himself snuggling closer, questioning why would such a thing exist? Only one person in this house smelled like strawberries and he¡¯s been near her enough to know that was what she gave off. When he opened his eyes, he found her in his arms snoozing away. His face fully went red as he had zero idea how he got here in the first place. He remembered getting the chamomile tea and giving it to her, but the rest of that night was a blank. He wanted to slide out and leave but he couldn¡¯t imagine what would happen if he were to just wake her up. Last time he did so, she pushed him off the bed with the force of a thousand men. What would happen this time? A slap? Which, he knew would be valid but still. But soon he didn¡¯t have to question because soon, someone else would-be victim.

    Ken: GOOOOOOD MOOORRRNING LADIES AND GEEENTLEMEN.

    The loud, obnoxious voice that managed to echo throughout Castle Faustus would cause Monique to angrily open her eyes. Ken would proceed to knock on the doors he knew contained someone living behind them. Though, this would be his downfall. As he banged away on Monique¡¯s door, Monique shot awake, bolted for the door, grabbed Ken, and tossed him through a portal that led to the front yard. Lee¡¯s entire face went pale as she came back in, slamming the door shut. She proceeded to go back to bed. Okay, note to self, don¡¯t do that.

    Monique, mumbling: Thank you.

    Lee smiled softly at her, gently kissing her forehead, and then proceeded to exit the room. He went to the front yard and checked to see Ken, almost in tears.

    Ken: The fuck did I do?

    Lee: You woke her up.

    Ken: It¡¯s like 9am, I¡¯ve been up for 3 hours! How is she not up yet?

    Lee shrugged: Best to let her sleep in.

    Ken sighed, he was hoping to prod Monique¡¯s brain especially after last night¡¯s events but had let it pass and went to the somewhat usable training room to practice sword fighting with Lee.

    Monique

    An hour or so had passed and Monique would wake up feeling a tad bit refreshed. She stretched out her limbs and let out a huge yawn. She would then find that she had no one sleeping right next to her. Perhaps Lee had already woken up and did his best to not wake her up, which she was glad for. She sauntered over to the kitchen after changing out of her clothes from last nights affairs. She had seen her closet was more stylized to what she normally likes to wear but she still had this attachment to the jacket Lee had lent her that day in Yosemite. Although it was washed away of all of his lingering scents, it was the warmth and comfort she sought. As she entered the kitchen the wonderful scents of eggs, the sizzling that could be heard from just inches away, and pancakes? Had she died and gone to heaven? She looked around and saw Ben cooking for the group.

    Ben: Good morning sunshine.

    Monique: Good morning.

    Ben: Are you hungry? I made enough for everyo-

    As soon as he said anything remotely signifying it was a feast for more than himself, Terra had excitedly gotten a plate full of food.

    Terra: You¡¯re the best, bestie!!

    Ben: Damn girl! This isn¡¯t just for you.

    Monique laughed. The last time she had ever eaten anything with a group this lively, it wasn¡¯t as pleasant as this. It was filled with much more threats and vile stares. She happily got herself a plate of pancakes, eggs, and sausages and proceeded to eat it. Ken and Lee appeared from the hallway. She was much more akin to hearing the footsteps that would go up and down these hallways more than anything else. She had recognized almost everyone¡¯s but Ken¡¯s. Before Monique could turn to look at the two of them, Ben covered her eyes.

    Ben: Put on a shirt you two!! We have ladies in the house.

    Ben¡¯s hands couldn¡¯t cover all of Monique¡¯s eyes. She did not favor of being blind, so she removed his hands from her sight and saw the two shirtless. Ken was riddled in markings. The tattoos swirled all around. Some were like large black bands that surrounded his shoulders with mini triangles atop while others carried a more intriguing design that wasn¡¯t covered off by the white towel that he used to wipe off his sweat. Lee on the other hand, who was an inch shorter than Ken, had a muscular build. He had well defined tones that she was quite surprised he was able to hide in the usual wear he had. He even had one of those well-defined V-lines. This caused Monique¡¯s head to steam. Terra used magic to push the two of them back into the hallway.

    Terra: You aren¡¯t modeling for V*gue magazine go fucking put on a shirt you heathens.

    The whining and complaints echoed throughout. Monique¡¯s face just continued to flush red.

    Ben: Honestly, zero respect for the women in this house.

    Terra: Shut the fuck up you liked that too.

    Ben: Why yes, but we want this living situation to be as comfortable as possible for little Momo here.

    Monique¡¯s ears perked up: Momo?

    Ken, yelling down the hallway: DON¡¯T YOU DARE TAKE THAT AWAY FROM ME! THAT WAS MY NICKNAME FOR HER FIRST!!

    Ben, yelling back: YOU TRIED MONI FIRST AND IT WASN¡¯T WORKING.

    Monique blushed once more. She had heard from a gaggle of teens that had passed her by on the streets that nicknames were much more affectionate and a sign of deepening friendships. A smile formed on her face. She had felt all warm on the inside from the interaction. Terra had taken noticed and smiled as well.

    Terra: Never had a nickname, huh?

    Monique: Not as sweet as this one.

    As Ben and Ken were bickering back and forth since Ken and Lee had put on their t-shirts, Lee had came up, sitting next to Monique and diagonal from Terra.

    Lee: So, what are you girls going to be up to.

    Terra: Wouldn¡¯t you like to know; don¡¯t you have work soon?

    Lee: Yes. Unfortunately.

    Ben: But it will be with me, bestie!!

    Lee grimaced while Monique tilted her head in a curious way.

    Ben: Unfortunately, it¡¯s a meeting that just could have been an email and its utterly exhausting.

    Ken: Ew.

    Ben: Don¡¯t you have somewhere to go, you goliath?

    Ken: Yes, I do. Duty does call.

    Ken took an entire pancake with eggs off of Ben¡¯s plate and devoured it in one bite.

    Ben: You whore.

    Ken: Only for you.

    Lee: Language, assholes.

    Monique was very amused by the entire situation.

    Monique: We¡¯re going to the library inside the castle.

    Lee: Ahh, one of the what? 4 that¡¯s accessible?

    Monique nodded: I can¡¯t wait. Terra told me she was going to share more stories with me today.

    Lee: Gasp, skipping classes today?

    Terra: I¡¯ll have you know the professor canceled so I¡¯m free all day today, unlike you, loser.

    Terra stuck her tongue out at Lee who sighed in return.

    Ben: What!? Don¡¯t leave out the good ones! We all know you¡¯re the best at stories here!

    Terra: Awh thanks!

    Lee: Kiss ass.

    Ben: Gasp! Language!!

    Lee rolled his eyes. Ben got up and motioned for Lee that he was ready to depart. Lee hugged Monique for a brief moment then ran off to his job with Ben, whatever that entailed. This left the cleaning up to the girls to which Terra waved a palm of her hand and everything was just magically done. Monique stared in fascination as all the plates, pans, and pots would just magically go get a rinse off and end up in the dishwasher.

    Monique: Whoa.

    Terra: Who needs to do dishes when you have the power of sorcery? Now! Time to go to the library.

    They wandered down the hallways that the two boys had gone down not too long ago and found their way down another hallway.

    Monique, following Terra: Have you been to it before?

    Terra: Been to it? I practically live there! The minute I found out I begged Lee to let me have the room closest to the library and he just gave his casual shrug. Which I took for as a ¡°Sure go ahead.¡±

    Monique looked at Terra curiously. She hadn¡¯t had normal situations or social interactions, so she wasn¡¯t quite sure to the nature of Terra¡¯s relationship with Lee.

    Terra, looking at Monique: What¡¯s up?

    Monique: Do you¡­like Lee?

    Terra: Ew. No. He¡¯s all yours I don¡¯t do buff guys with parental issues.

    Monique: Haaah, fair enough.

    Terra: Besides, when I first met Lee, I thought he was mute.

    Monique: What do you mean?

    Terra: He didn¡¯t talk to any of us, he was super recluse and always keeping to himself. Ken kept bothering him though. He was so relentless on wanting to be friends with Lee.

    Monique: Why?

    Terra shrugged: Just the kind of person Ken is.

    As they walked along the hallways Monique had many questions but knew these were not the right moments to ask. Many fairies had zoomed passed them, ensuring everything was clean and in tip top shape. They attend the inner gardens, the outer ones, and made sure everything was clean. Sometimes they would miss an occasional spider web or two only because they knew how important spiders were to make sure there wasn¡¯t any flies around. Once they reached one of the libraries, the teak door opened without either of them having to push onto the bronze handle. The floor had a black and white checker with wooden mahogany bookcases. The room seemed to stretch for miles. It had black rolling ladders that would help move from one area to the next and there were some comfortable seating in the back of the room. Enough to sit about eight people. But Terra had just laid on one of the couches.

    Terra: Come!! Take a seat!!

    The books would manage to leap themselves off of the bookshelves and onto a light wooden table that was near Terra. They stacked themselves into piles of fairy tales, mythologies, and children, stories.

    Terra: So! What do you want to know?

    Monique: I-I have so many questions. First things first, why are the fairies here?

    A fairy had flown by. As if on command the fairy would light candles all around the room, setting a mood. As Monique sat down, the scene was set. The surrounding area had peeled away, but unlike the nightmare she had last night, she was shown something entirely different. It was like a play was put on

    Once there was a fairy prince by the name of Sorei who was set to take the throne. He had wanted a change in the way the fairies of the forest ran things. Rather than force a gift from their unsuspecting neighbors and interactors, or even curse them for looking at their kind, he would rather try to forge relationships with passersby. He knew that other beings could be cunning, conniving, and cruel but he saw the good in everyone. However, this did not sit well with the council and his twin brother Ieros was not too pleased. His twin brother had instead conspired against him; thus, a sort of civil battle was played out. And when the Ieros came out on top, he left Sorei¡¯s dying body on the front doorstep of non-other than the Demon Lord who was said to be cruel and unkind. However, what Ieros and the council did not count on was the fact that the cruel Demon Lord had been usurped and dethroned. And so, a new demon lord reigned over the castle, and his name was Faustus. Now, unlike any of the other demons, Faustus cared little for the beings that were outside, if it wasn¡¯t a potted plant or a beautiful fairing goddess, he did not give care to any of the issues that surrounded his abode. So, when the ex-crown Prince Soeri was on his doorstep, Lord Faustus vehemently sighed and healed the poor fairy prince. He gave Soeri a gift and told him to be on his way. He had no use for anyone of the fae, but Sorei would beg him for sanctuary.

    When Sorei wasn¡¯t allowed back in, he flew around the castle to gather intel. He wanted to know what could give him access, what could give him sanctuary. He already owed Faustus his life and he had no need to go back to his home which had already turned against him. So, when Sorei found that the Lord was unable to find his precious goddess, the future Lady of the castle, Sorei set out to find her. But Sorei was sorely mistaken as when he located her, he told the wrong faction of her location thus endangering her life. The Demon Lord grew upset and casted Sorei outside, barring him from any entrance. And for some reason, Sorei would not take a no. He had grown an odd liking to the Demon Lord. He had known his likes for flowers, and no one could ever be cruel if they liked flowers. And when he heard that the demon king was looking for his sister, Sorei knew what must be done. He would not only find his sister but teleport them straight to the lord¡¯s room. The only issue is that the fairy prince had no idea what his sister looked like, only a name. So, when he found who she was, she was about to be smote by a mighty warrior. Sorei not only stopped the warrior in time but managed to teleport the warrior, the demon lord¡¯s sister, and another. They had landed at Faustus¡¯ feet. Sorei smiled and asked, ¡°Is this who you¡¯re looking for good sir?¡± And Faustus could no longer bar Sorei from entering the castle, partly because of his actions and party because the Lady of the castle genuinely enjoyed the extra company.

    But soon war would break loose and would befall the peaceful castle. The fairies of the forest who sided with Sorei came and assisted and in due time, that war would cost. As all wars did. And the cost bared its fangs at the Lady. And the demon king would be blamed. But Sorei and the fairies knew the truth. And Sorei would die with that truth. As did everyone else, leaving Faustus all by himself. The fairies took pity on the entirety of it all. They pitied the Lord who made friends with their prince, they pitied the Lord who lost his love. And they didn¡¯t want him to live the rest of existence alone. So, they promised their eternal servitude to the castle. And only when time stopped ticking, and only when time stopped ticking, will they stop serving.

    When Terra was done telling the story the only things that were left in the surroundings were paper mach¨¦. They took a bow, as if acting a scene. Monique was found weeping. The fairies felt her sorrow and gave her some tissue paper.

    Terra: Oh my god I¡¯m so sorry!

    Monique: No, no its okay! It¡¯s just sad. The tale and all. Is that¡­is that what really happened?

    Terra thought about it for a moment and sighed.

    Terra: I want to say yes. The libraries here predate Kingdra¡¯s time. And¡­can you keep a secret?

    Monique nodded.

    Terra: I think¡­I think something¡¯s been off, fishy kind of. Like the way Professor Layla dismissed your views on why the castle is haunted. I mean yeah you haven¡¯t lived here long enough but I¡¯ve said that to her several times and she¡¯s just been super dismissive. Kingdra can¡¯t step foot in this castle, and no one knows why, so he¡¯s disregarded any information that comes from here. But, that¡¯s not here or now.

    Monique looked curiously at Terra and Terra just shook her head.

    Terra: Any other stories you want to hear? But none about Kingdra. I need more information on that.

    Monique: Oh, okay. Yeah. Um¡­why did Ken have to kill your clan?

    Terra: Oh boy. You¡¯re in for a looong ride.

 Chapter 19: The Nakai Clan

    Monique

    Terra: To¡­tell you the truth¡­this story that I¡¯m about to share spans back eons ago. To when Eiridelium was not inhabited by any mortal being but by the gods themselves.

    Monique resettled in her seat, ready as ever to hear another tale. A fairy came in, pouring tea from a green ceramic pot into two green ceramic cups. A small basket of biscuits, cookies, and chips was placed nearby. The lights in the room began spinning around, as if setting yet another setting for the story.

    Monique: Well, I¡¯m ready to hear it.

    Terra: It¡¯s¡­It¡¯s a doozy¡­

    In a time before man or mortals had ever stepped foot onto Eiridelium, there lived the gods and goddesses. They would create the streams that they saw fit that stemmed from the untouched oceans. They would make mountains rise and cause the patterns in the skies. They made the world work, and they made a balance just right. They came in all varying shapes and sizes and these gods had ensured that the planet would maintain life, longevity, and peace. Yet, there was an usurpation, a sort of juxtaposition you see¡­No one really ruled over a specific land. It was unheard of. No hierarchies, no social systems, just gods roaming around. Yet, for some this was not adequate. For some, they wished to have more, and more is what they were lusting after. You see, some gods felt the need to rule over more than what they were given and thus a war broke out to see who would claim dominance of the world. From this: demons, devils, fairies, elves, giants, and other magical folk arose to set boundaries. And it wasn¡¯t until the fateful day of when a celestial fell out of the heavens above that the fighting had stopped. And when the war had ended, tribes would arise. One of these tribes that came to be was the Nakai clan who served the Sanctua, God of Virtue and Justice and Veritiline God of Justice and Truth. And although they had recognized the other gods, they had only followed the two and respected Ludciana the Goddess of Judgement, the sister of Veritiline. They would work together with many other clans, ensuring that peace would remain between the differing factions.

    Yet, this would come at the cost of making enemies. The Evergreen clans once followed the beliefs of the Ludciana but soon would turn against her as their greed for power arose. Their priestess who had spent her entire life following the goddess felt betrayed when she couldn¡¯t save her loved one; she made a deal with the ruler of demons to obtain power. And thus, succumbed to the darkness and turned into a demon who would terrorize the lands. The Nakai Clan was only able to seal her off. However, prophecies foretold a time where the greatest sorceress would come to life, sacrificing herself to break the seal. And thus, the Nakai clan took upon themselves to eliminate the world of the Evergreen clan.

    And at the last line, Terra¡¯s smile grew faint. Monique had silently connected the dots. Evergreen, that was Terra¡¯s last name. The name that bound her to a legacy of treachery.

    Terra: Eighty years ago.

    She stared at Monique; darkness hidden behind her forest-green eyes.

    Terra: A prophecy was foretold that the greatest sorceress would be born of a twin. Her powers would grow to be at its most valued when she had turned 12. She would be the oldest of the two and my mother was just shy of two whole seconds. And that two whole seconds mattered to her quite a lot. Marianna Evergreen was indeed the brightest of them all, any kind of magic she would learn in an instant. But she had the biggest of hearts. Rather than wanting to commit harm or give rise to the foul demon, she wanted to love. She yearned for it. And my mother? Mirabel? She hated her for it. My mother made sure that Marianna would fulfill her duties and rid of the seal from beyond but that was not what Marianna wanted. Marianna had fallen in love with a soldier of the Corps. And fell hard she did. However, because Marianna wanted out of the clan, she did what no Evergreen would think to do. She ran away, erasing her name from the family tree. However, the Evergreens were filled with powerful witches, wizards and sorcerers, so when Marianna committed the sin of leaving her clan, she cursed herself. She would be killed by the very same love she had sought after. However, it wasn¡¯t what any of us had thought and in time, a new prophecy was foretold. That another great sorceress would be born on the red moon of the year 2159. My mother sought to ensure that it would be her child. She sought to ensure that this would bring back honor and pride to the heads of the Evergreens and thus I was born that fateful year. However, so was Alexis.

    Monique¡¯s eyes widened.

    Terra: They knew that Marianna had a child, they knew that she was alive, and Mirabel wanted to ensure that the child could be used. So, they attempted a kidnap, but were left confused. Alexis had little to no magic, and Marianna had long passed. I guess Marianna''s love for her child outright killed her after giving birth. My mother was hysterical. She had finally won and raised me. But something was amiss, and Alexis¡¯ father, Bear Berg, knew this.

    Monique: Wait, Bear? Your uncle¡¯s name is Bear??

    Terra: Yes! No peanut galleries please!

    Monique: Sorry!

    Terra, clearing her throat: Anyways, Bear Berg knew something was wrong. Not only had I looked very much like his late wife, I also looked too much like his daughter. And he remembered the stories Marianna had told him about the Evergreens. So, Bear did what he thought was right. He went to the Nakai clan. You see, for months Bear had been tracking the movements of the Evergreen clan and had found that when I was to turn 12 years old, I would be sacrificed. This did not sit well with him, he hated this. It accosted him nights of slumber and it was seen evident when the head of the Nakai clan took heed of his words. So, the Nakai clan deployed its top soldiers to rid the entire Evergreen clan. Every last one of them who had gathered for their yearly meeting. And slaughtered them to the last person. And there he was, Kenneth Nakai, the child of the chief, pointing his spear at me, the last Evergreen.

    As Terra finished her story, Monique looked sullen at her.

    Terra: Don¡¯t give me that. I¡­I had¡­a happy¡­ish¡­ending. I got to see my teens. And hey, I made it to eighteen. Uncle Bear was just¡­too caring for his kind. He didn¡¯t like the Evergreens either but he still fell in love with one and gods, he was so happy when she left them.

    She downed her tea.

    Terra: God, I want a stronger drink than this. I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t do sad.

    Monique: No! I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have asked for a story that would make you this sad.

    Terra: Honestly, I didn¡¯t think it would make me this way, I thought¡­I thought I was over it. But¡­the past is the past. There¡¯s nothing you can do. Yennoe, Uncle Bear and Alexis used to tell me that that is neither here or there.

    Monique: I think those are fine lines to keep in mind.

    Monique too drank her tea. While doing so, an idea populated in her head as she was noticing Terra¡¯s sad demeanor.

    Monique: Why don¡¯t we do something to offset the sadness. Like get out of the house kind of things.

    Terra: Liiiikeee getting wasted?

    Monique wasn¡¯t too familiar with the term but vigorously nodded anyways. Terra¡¯s smile widened devilishly. And soon, the two would prepare for a night out.

    Lee

    The night came as instantly as ever. And this was the night the boys were just going to hang. However, the hole was still there. He had gotten home from his mission and was told, via text, that the girls were having a night out while simultaneously being reminded of the guy¡¯s night out. He had been drinking chamomile tea, trying to do his best to calm down from the events of the day and last night. But his methods were undesirable. Ken knocked on his door. Ken had dawned on his usual punk attire that consisted of a sleeveless black printed T shirt that normally had odd symbols on it, tattered up jeans, and black leather boots. He was also not one to pass up wearing many intricate jewelry which would always be beads around his wrists, skull necklaces and earrings from the dangly ones that would hang off of his ear lobes to the small studs and ring looking ones.

    Ken: Ohhh bestie, you ready to go out?

    He peered inside and found a hole in the punching bag.

    Ken: You alright?

    Lee: Yeah.

    Ken: What happened to the bag?

    Lee: Nothing.

    Ken looked over at Lee. It had been a couple years now since Lee had been on Eiridelium. And within those years, the two grew especially close friends. Well, as close as Lee could get to friends. Thus, Ken took it upon himself to conclude he was close enough to call Lee out on his bullshit.

    Ken: I¡¯m not going to pry but ¨C

    Lee: Then don¡¯t.

    Ken: Alright, you ready to go?

    Lee: Sure.

    He threw on a white t-shirt, a black pair of jeans, a leather jacket, and a small beanie on with a chain necklace that had a holy symbol on it. He was not a holy man, not one to believe in a religious cause. But he had known something as small as this was enough to keep the demon at bay, despite the downsides. Ken looked at his clothes and raised an eyebrow. He then decided against asking anymore questions. He knew at this point prodding Lee would just lead to worse things, like Lee not even coming out at all.

    Ken: You and Monique now a couple?

    Lee nodded, blushing a bit. They had met Ben who was waiting outside the door, just texting away at his phone. Ben had always worn the more fem look for guys. He always dawned on the pastels and casual wear. He had a pair of sunglasses on despite the hour of the day.

    Ben: We ready boys!? To celebrate a certain someone finally getting his brain together.

    Lee: Haaah. Don¡¯t push your luck, short stuff.

    Ben: Silence tall person we are going to drink so much tonight.

    Ken: Dude, I don¡¯t think you should challenge that.

    Ben: And why not? I¡¯m ready to get wasted.

    Ken: Alright, your funeral bruv.

    The three would make their way to the Lucky Leprechaun. And while the owner was against letting Lee back in, especially after breaking the rules, being friends with the son of the chief of the Nakai clan came with some perks. The three would take their normal seating in the semi-secluded area that was far enough from the usual Friday night crowd but decently close enough to be a part of whatever events that took place. Tables were surrounded with runes that had magical enchantments on them. These would allow customers to enjoy the ambiance of the tavern without feeling as if it were too noisy that they couldn¡¯t enjoy a conversation. Ben immediately went to fetch them some mead.

    Ken: Soooo, how does it feel?

    Lee¡¯s eyebrows raised as if to question what he meant by that.

    Ken: Yennoe, telling lil¡¯ Momo how you feel.

    Lee¡¯s face looked at Ken with disgust.

    Ben, with drinks: You know how jealous he gets. He¡¯s probably upset that I¡¯ve come up with such a cute nickname

    Ken: We came up with it. It was a team effort.

    Ben, teasing: Lying is very unbecoming of you, young prince

    Ken: Heeeey, it¡¯s young master to you.

    Lee rolled his eyes as he took a chug of mead.

    Ben: Well, if I may speak for Lee, I¡¯m sure he¡¯s elated. Walking higher than the nine clouds even! Ahhh, it feels like it was just yesterday that I pushed you into dancing with lil Momo on her birthday.

    Ken: A birthday party I wasn¡¯t even invited to.

    Ben: Not my fault your hands are constantly tied.

    Ken pouted. He then glanced over at Lee.

    Ken: You¡¯re awfully quiet.

    He noticed Lee hadn¡¯t even bothered with idle conversations. He was much too engrossed on his phone, looking up clothes. Women¡¯s clothes in particular. Ken pondered the screen for a moment and looked over to Ben who was also looking at the screen.

    Ken: You think he¡¯s gonna get into crossdressing next.

    Lee glared at Ken to which Ben at this point was giggling. Ben¡¯s drink was half empty.

    Lee: If you must know, I¡¯m looking at outfits for lil Momo.

    Ken: Oh my god.

    Lee: What?

    Ken: You¡¯re simping for her, aren¡¯t you.

    Lee: What? No.

    Ken: He is!

    Ben: I think it''s lovely! I mean she did show up in a hobo attire, someone needs to desperately help the poor lass out.

    Ken: A hobo outfit??? Really??

    Lee: Hey, she¡¯s cute in hobo outfits¡­

    He blushed as he took another sip of his mead.

    Ben: I¡¯m trying to help you not look like a simp but you¡¯re doing that to yourself aren¡¯t you?

    Lee: I hate you both.

    Ken: Yet here you are! Enjoying your time with us.

    Lee: If I hadn¡¯t come, you¡¯re bitch asses would have found a way to drag me anyways.

    As the three enjoyed their back-and-forth banter, the music in the tavern started pumping. A live band of satyrs, fauns, a lead singing siren, and some gnomes on guitars would come in to play their hearts out and a crowd of all walks of life would be drawn out to dance the night away. However, unbeknownst to the three, they would soon regret not informing the girls of their location.

    Monique

    Although the two had spent most of the day prepping to go out, Terra still thought something was missing. She had dawn on fishnet stockings, laced up boots, a black dress with a black leather jacket. She rolled up the sleeves and put on her favorite stainless steel bracelet that was given to her on her fifteenth birthday by her uncle. She also found the perfect smokey amethyst crystal that would conceal her identity. It had changed her entire look. Rather than looking like her usual blonde self with forest-green eyes, she transformed to a girl with dark brown hair and hazel eyes. A way to ensure that no one was to ruin their night. Monique, however, stepped out of Terra¡¯s bathroom nervously. She hid behind the door trying to not reveal the outfit she chose.

    Monique: Te- oh?

    Terra: Hey! Sorry, does this look weird to you?

    Monique: Kind of? But I¡¯m assuming it¡¯s because you don¡¯t want to necessarily get the night ruined seeing as you¡¯ve already told me most of the public doesn¡¯t like you.

    Terra: Exactly.

    Monique smiled: Then it¡¯s not weird at all. I only hope to bring you comfort.

    Terra: As do I! Now give us a fashion show! What outfit do you have on?

    Monique sheepishly moved away from the door. She wasn¡¯t accustomed to having clothing that would actually fit her as she normally wore oversized hoodies to conceal her gender as well as whatever pants or undergarments she could find at local shelters that would offer donations to her. And because she only once had anyone teach her to stylize or even have clothes fit her, it was a rare moment for her to dress up. She dawned on a pair of black tights, cut up jean shorts, a printed t-shirt that had some strange words on them, and a flannel that looked to be sangria and pine. Terra looked her over once more and smiled victoriously. She took pride in all of her work, even if the work meant dressing up her friend.

    Terra: One last thing.

    She put on a black beanie over Monique¡¯s head.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    Terra: Wallah! You look magnific! Now, let''s hit it!

    Monique: Hit what?

    Terra: I have many, maaany things to teach you, my youngling.

    Terra had suggested they go to the nearby tavern as there was live music there every Friday and Saturday night. And live music meant there¡¯d be dancing and Monique definitely loved to dance. They took off and headed towards none other than the famous Lucky Leprechaun and just in time as the crowd had almost spilled out of the place. Before they had entered, Terra had pulled Monique to the side.

    Terra: Just a few things before we get in, okay?

    Monique nodded.

    Terra: One, despite the population of this world being in the billions, no one has dared named their child Terra except my mom. So, please refer to me as Rea.

    Monique: Got it.

    Terra: Two, how sassy are you, on a like scale from 1 ¨C 10?

    Monique: Pardon? Like how good am I at calling people out on their shit?

    Terra: ¡­Precisely!

    Monique: Pretty good?

    Terra: Good, guys are a social pariah and won¡¯t take no for an answer and you need to be able to out sass them because despite your fresh new relationship with Lee, Lee is kinda one of my only friends who isn¡¯t related to my cousin and actually here and I don¡¯t want him to feel uncomfortable especially after dating that pathetic excuse of existence.

    Monique nodded vigorously once again. She had mentally noted everything Terra had said as if these were orders given to her from her commanding officer. Though, albeit, they were more like social orders than anything else. As they entered the bar, Terra had not only swiftly grabbed a couple of seats for them at the bar but also started ordering drinks after drinks. She had asked for a strange cocktail mix for the two of them.

    Monique: What¡­is this?

    Terra: Dragon Juice.

    Monique looked at her with confusion.

    Terra: Not made out of real dragons silly, its dragon fruit mixed with a lot of good stuff. Lots of delicious, good stuff.

    Monique: I trust you.

    She drank it down in one gulp, savoring whatever she could. It was indeed a delicious, sweet drink infused in her mouth. She had felt ready to have another after another. The band had begun to play their tunes and the two got up and started dancing along as if nothing else mattered in the world. As if there was no care in the world. Soon, the male beings would try their best attempts to flirt with the two of them and they would ignore all of their underwhelming efforts. But when Terra had to go missing for a while, leaving Monique alone at the bar to recollect herself by drinking more of the Dragon Juice, some elf had thought it was his time to flirt with her.

    : What¡¯s a little cutie like you doing here?

    Monique, obliviously smiling: Waiting for my friend.

    Though she had always thought honesty was the best way to shut down any conversation.

    : Mmm, how about you and me be friends so you¡¯re not waiting.

    Monique: No thank you.

    : Why not? You don¡¯t think I¡¯d make great company?

    Monique, now putting some distance between the two of them.

    Monique: Not really, you look more like the sleazy type.

    : Oy, I¡¯m offended now. You¡¯re not supposed to be rude to a guy like me.

    Monique: But I¡¯ve already said no. And that I do not want your company. How about you try asking someone else?

    : There¡¯s no one else here that¡¯s worth my time other than you. Come on.

    Monique: No.

    : Give me a good reason.

    Monique: Full offense, it''s because you¡¯re ugly and think that a no is a yes when it''s still a no.

    Terra, who had just gotten back from wherever she was, started laughing.

    Monique: Rea! You¡¯re back! Let''s go!

    As Monique reached out for Terra, the elf had grabbed her hand.

    Monique: Unless you wish to lose this hand, I suggest you refrain from touching me.

    : Come now, I was just being polite and now you¡¯re making me angry.

    Lee ~a while ago~

    Ken had noticed the two girls walking in and whistled.

    Ken: Well, well, well, looks like someone made a friend outside the castle.

    The three were already onto their fourth pints of mead. Lee had now taken some interest in the band that was playing, but what was more was he took interest in the girls that had walked in. Though it would soon become an overcrowded disaster that no social recluse would love to be a part of, he couldn¡¯t help but notice her. He had known Terra for quite some time, long enough to know her style, her tastes in aesthetics and the likes. And he had known her secret, that she went around wearing amulets and crystals to conceal her true identity. He would have pointed it out to his single-minded friends, but he let it be as he truly believed everyone should have an outing despite the masks they have to wear. And besides, he owed her a favor now. Even though he would love to see Monique in different, more elegant outfits, the outfit Terra had chosen for Monique was stunning and the only thing he had ever kept his eye on in his entire time drinking with his friends. He didn¡¯t want to intrude on their girl¡¯s night out. He was firmly against intruding on anyone¡¯s plans. So, he just watched her drink away with Terra and dance to her heart''s content. Besides, Lee hated dancing more than anything in the world. It was on par with his hatred for his father (or at least that¡¯s what he claims). Ken and Ben couldn¡¯t help but notice their love-stricken friend and continued to tease him about it till they drank to their stupor. But Lee would just smile and wave it off anyways.

    It wasn¡¯t until that particular elf had taken notice of her as well that the jealousy began to boil in. And oh, did it boil into small amounts of rage. He stood up from his seat and started walking over to the two of them. Each line the elf uttered from his mouth was another punch Lee would remember to strike onto his face. And when he grabbed her, even after the amount of times she had refused the elf¡¯s advances, it would almost cause him to be volatile. Almost.

    ~Present~

    Monique: Unless you wish to lose this hand, I suggest you refrain from touching me.

    : Come now, I was just being polite and now you¡¯re making me angry.

    Monique: When the fuck were you polite, I¡¯m pretty sure you¡¯re as deaf as you are fucking stupid.

    Lee stopped in his tracks as Terra continued to cackle.

    Monique: I don¡¯t know if the word no has the same meaning here as it does where I come from, but no means no and if I need to teach that to you I will gladly be your instructor in that.

    : Teach it to me? What¡¯s a squirt like you going to do? Hit me?

    Monique: If you insist.

    Monique¡¯s hand swiftly covered itself in metal as she balled it into a fist. Before the elf could protest, she punched him in his throat, dealing a nearly fatal blow. The anger that persisted in Lee suddenly dissipated. She wasn¡¯t a damsel in distress, nor one who needed saving. And the tavern would take her side as they knew the elf got what he rightfully deserved. Terra would be found wheezing so hard, she was hurled over in attempts to catch her breath as the elf was kindly escorted out of the building. Ken had only arrived momentarily afterwards to see if Monique needed any backup.

    Ken: Well, well, well, a new member of the Fuck Around and Find Out Club.

    Monique drowsily looked at Ken while Terra was still cackling.

    Monique: The what?

    Ken: Never mind, if I explain it to you now, you¡¯ll be too drunk to remember. Now what¡¯s a couple of lovely ladies like yourselves doing over here, gonna introduce me to your new friend?

    Monique: Ah! Yes! Her name¡¯s Rea!!

    Monique had innocently trotted over to Ken and asked him to bend down so she could whisper in his ear.

    Monique, whispering: She¡¯s Terra¡¯s friend.

    She then walked away and started trotting back towards Terra who was still beside herself, catching her breath from the event that happened.

    Ken: Well, Rea, care to dance?

    Terra: With a pretty boy like you?? Sure.

    Terra took Ken¡¯s hand and waved at Monique who was standing semi confused. Before Monique could go anywhere, Lee spun her around to get her attention.

    Lee: Am I just going to catch you every time you''re drunk now. And what was all that about?

    Monique: You look really, really cute but I¡¯m quite taken right now.

    Lee: Yeah? Taken by who?

    Monique: A very, very-hic-handsome man.

    She giggled a bit, still staggering.

    Monique: Though I don¡¯t think he¡¯d be out here trying to dance with anyone.

    She looked at Lee for a brief moment, her eyes squinting.

    Monique: Though you do look and smell like him though.

    Lee: Yeah? Care to describe that to me?

    Monique, nodding: Very, very-hic-dreamy and handsome and smells wonderfully like cinnamon and vanilla.

    She swayed back and forth, trying to steady herself but also at the same time musing herself to the beats of the music. Lee couldn¡¯t help but softly smile and blush. She was straight up more wasted than when she had a drinking competition with Ben and perhaps that had a lot to do with the fact that Terra¡¯s tolerance was quite high.

    Lee: Do you even know who you¡¯re talking to?

    Monique giggled: Is it you Lee?

    Lee: Right in front of you, babe.

    Monique excitedly raised her arms in victory then jumped up, wrapping her arms around his neck. He just held her.

    Monique: Is this my prize for guessing right?

    Lee: I hope it¡¯s a prize you¡¯ll like.

    Monique: yaaay!!

    She whispered in his ears, which made him blush even harder.

    Monique: That''s actually Terra by the way.

    Lee: Y-you don¡¯t say.

    Monique: She looked quite sad this afternoon and I th-hic-thought this would help.

    And even though she was drunk in her stupor she still had a vastly caring heart for Terra. Lee just chuckled to himself. Monique would go back to hugging Lee.

    Lee: Well now she¡¯s dancing with Ken and left you all alone.

    Monique: I¡¯m not alone!!! I have you!

    She gently squeezed him. As he set her down he looked at her, staring into her eyes, saying things he would never say to anyone else or offer to any other person.

    Lee: Would you care to dance with me?

    She smiled and nodded. The band started playing some softer, lighter music while the fairies in the room began to set the tone. It was a nearly perfect night for the two. Though this wasn¡¯t anything at all that he had imagined. He never once wanted to dance with anyone. He was vehemently opposed to it. But how could he deny her the things she enjoys the most? How could he not want to dance with the prettiest girl that ever graced his presence? He didn¡¯t care for the teasing that would ensue or any of those silly things. All he cared for was the smile that would carve into his heart and the laughter that would echo. And all was right with the world.

    Until. It wasn¡¯t.

    You see, in Terra¡¯s drunken state, she has let herself go. Let herself be free and enjoy being in the moment without worrying about any repercussions. This included the oh so innocent event of Ken, still not knowing it was Terra, getting so close to her that his necklace would end up accidentally getting caught on hers and pulled it right off as he tried to spin her. The music had stopped as soon as someone yelled ¡°EVERGREEN IS PRESENT.¡± This would cause a fantastic scene to share a first kiss to be utterly ruined. Monique looked to see where all the gasping noises were coming from.

    Monique: What happened to the music?

    A spotlight would be on Terra who at this point was flustered. Ken would stare in shock. He wanted to cover her and make the situation just disappear but he couldn¡¯t. Lee knew he couldn¡¯t. Ken had his priorities which were all valid and understanding.

    Lee: Come on, let''s go.

    Monique: no wait! My friend..

    Before Lee could pull her away, Monique had teleported right next to Terra.

    Monique

    As if suddenly her drunken state has allowed her the momentary lapse of being sober. And in the moment, all that mattered was Terra¡¯s safety. And she knew deep down, Lee would understand.

    Monique: are you alright?

    Terra: we should¡­uh¡­we should go.

    : If you know what¡¯s good for you, you shouldn¡¯t hang around her.

    A girl who stood as tall as Ken, had the same dark skin and emerald eyes but with black hair viciously stared at the two of them.

    Monique: I rather not like being told what to do.

    : It¡¯s my advice to you.

    Monique: Please kindly shove your advice to someone who cares.

    Terra: Please. It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m sorry Julie. I¡¯ll leave.

    Julie: You know as well as anyone else your kind isn¡¯t welcome here. Best you swiftly leave. We don¡¯t house monsters.

    Terra weakly smiled at Monique, as if telling her she could stay to enjoy her night but Monique refused.

    Monique: If you go home, I go home.

    Terra: I¡¯d rather not ruin your night.

    Monique: It was my idea we go out, besides friends don¡¯t abandon each other.

    Julie: You¡¯re friends with that thing?

    Monique, ignoring Julie: Let¡¯s go home.

    Julie: If you stick around with that cretin you¡¯ll be in for a world of hurt.

    Monique: Can you kindly keep your mouth shut? Or is it too difficult for you??

    Ken and Lee¡¯s eyes widened. Terra just nervously shivered. She wasn¡¯t just afraid of what was going to happen, she was afraid of the consequences that might occur.

    Julie: Excuse me?

    Monique: You heard me. I didn¡¯t stutter.

    Terra: Come on, let''s just go.

    As Monique tried to exit, Julie took it upon herself to intrude once more.

    Julie: I don¡¯t think you know what you¡¯re conversing with. But that vile vermin belongs to one of the worst cults so-

    Monique: Let me stop you right there. I don¡¯t know where the fuck you get this audacity but I suggest you return it.

    Julie: The audacity I have is from being the daughter of the chief of the Nakai clan.

    Monique: Good for you, do you want a gold star?

    Julie: You dare act like that in front of me?

    Monique: I don¡¯t fucking care who you are, you¡¯re clearly hurting my friend here and although I¡¯m opposed to violence I¡¯m not opposed to kicking your teeth in.

    Julie, scoffing: Are you threatening me?

    Monique: That''s a full on promise if you hurt her again.

    She smiled.

    Monique: Listen, I get that your clan fights for justice.

    Julie: Then you should know the vile things they¡¯ve done.

    Monique: And she can¡¯t control who her parents were or the family she was born into.

    Her demeanor rapidly changed. She was at this point no longer joking, no longer being playful. She was now vilely angry.

    Monique: So stop blaming her for things she couldn¡¯t control.

    Julie: Oh she didn¡¯t tell you? Of the horrors she created? The towns she destroyed?

    Monique: Oh goody! We have more in common than you thought, Terra!

    Julie¡¯s eyes widened while Terra stood there quivering in her boots.

    Monique: I¡¯ve got so many atrocities I¡¯ve committed they¡¯re like fun little trivia facts scared onto my back! But that¡¯s besides the point. That isn¡¯t her life.

    She took Terra¡¯s shivering hand, ready to teleport the two of them back home. Lee had looked at Ken as Ken stood there frozen. He went over to help the two out to which Monique was glad. She needed someone to help ground her. Julie turned to Ken.

    Julie: So this is the company you keep, brother? First a disgusting demon and now a foul mouthed prick?

    Monique immediately let go of Terra, swiftly found a half empty pint glass, jugged it and proceeded to throw it at Julie, hitting her on the head. The glass broke and a cut has formed and bled a bit. Julie was now furious.

    Monique: Don¡¯t fucking talk about him like that.

    Lee: Hey, it¡¯s okay.

    Monique: No it¡¯s not. That¡¯s the fucking last straw I don¡¯t fucking care who she is.

    Her rage and fury had boiled up so much, the room began to heat up. Julie cracked her knuckles and began to lunge at Monique. Before she could a bunch of fairies and elves had stopped her from doing so. The owner of the bar had seen the entire thing and sent a couple of shapeshifters to escort Monique and Terra out while Julie was held back by the elves and fairies.

    Julie: This is far from over.

    Monique: I¡¯m fucking counting on it.

 Chapter 20: Consequences

    Lee

    While Monique and Terra were kindly escorted out by two shape shifters, Lee was left standing. Ben, who by all means drank to his stupor, was forced to be sober to handle the situation.

    Ben: Lee, Ken, both of you should go home. I¡¯ll handle this.

    Ken: But I¡­

    Julie: Listen to the only one of your so called friends that actually has his wits on him.

    Julie Nakai stepped over to Lee, glaring at him.

    Julie: Get out and tell your idiot girlfriend she¡¯s banned from here.

    Lee menacingly glared at her. As if one more word about Monique and he would have risked it. But Ken deflected his attentions.

    Ken: Sis we-

    Julie then pulled Ken and began walking in a different direction.

    Julie: and you! You are to go straight home. None of this fucking around inside the demon¡¯s castle .

    Lee just took Ben¡¯s advice and left. And as he walked back to the castle on his own, his thoughts would pile up till there was nothing that was silent anymore.

    You should talk to her.

    Why? Wouldn¡¯t she be mad? I don¡¯t even know what I should say. What if I¡¯m too angry to talk to her?

    Set aside your petty, squabble, thoughts for once.

    He looked at the front door, it all felt too daunting to walk in. But as he did he heard the faint sniffling. Terra¡¯s room was far from the front door. It can¡¯t be her. Besides, rain clouds were only appearing on the side of the castle Monique resided in. And it looked to be a downpour.

    Monique

    She had swiftly teleported them back to the home. And when she did, Terra would run straight to her room. Monique wanted to follow but what good was that going to do? She instead immediately walked to hers, closed the door and began to cry. Small rain clouds would start appearing only over the roof of her side of the castle

    Lee

    He stood at the door that led to her room. Was he ready to face her? Or was he just going to lecture her? He stood there for a brief moment, listening to the rain that fell only her rooftop, wondering to himself what he should do. But when he heard her gasping for air after letting out long sniffles and cries, none of that mattered anymore. He knocked on the door. A small scuffle would be heard, was she on the floor crying? The door opened up and her eyes widened in surprise.

    Monique: oh! C-hic-come in.

    Lee followed her in. She was a tattered mess, still in the outfit she went dancing in. The beanie had fallen off, tissues riddled all over the floor.

    Monique: I¡­.

    Lee had just stood there. Thousands of thoughts would still play through his head, he wasn¡¯t sure what to do. Monique would stare at him, wiping her own tears away.

    Monique: Are¡­you¡­going to say¡­.anything?

    He sat at her bed, inviting her to sit as well. And she would follow not knowing what to do. Lee then just held her face.

    Lee: I thought I was here to lecture or scold you but that didn¡¯t seem right.

    Monique: Should¡­hic¡­should I apologize?

    Lee shook his head: I don¡¯t even think you¡¯re that sorry.

    He pulled her in for a hug, a hug she didn¡¯t feel she deserved.

    Lee: And I don¡¯t want you to.

    Monique: But I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re mad at me! Terra hasn¡¯t spoken to me and it¡¯s valid, I get it. I really do. But this sucks and I hate it.

    Lee: What do you hate?

    Monique: All of it! I can¡¯t¡­I fucking can¡¯t understand it! She treated you and Terra like a social pariah! She basically called you hideous and that¡¯s just fucking rude! And, and¡­she treated Terra like a monster.

    Lee said nothing.

    Monique: I should know what those are I fucking lived with them and was coerced into kissing one! You aren¡¯t monsters! None of you are!

    She quivered in her anger and Lee just pulled her in for a hug. She hadn¡¯t a clue she needed one so desperately.

    Monique: Why won¡¯t you say anything?

    Lee: What is there to say?

    He sighed.

    Lee: You¡¯re not wrong. All of the points you¡¯ve made have validity. But I know what they see me as. They¡¯ve seen it hundreds of times. I¡¯ve¡­.I¡¯ve transformed more times than I like to count. And I don¡¯t quite like it. I can¡¯t stop them from seeing what I truly am. And that is just it, a hideous monster.

    Monique: But that¡¯s not you!

    She had pouted, pushing herself away to look at him in his eyes.

    Monique: You¡¯re beautiful and you¡¯re kind.

    Lee chuckling: And dreamy?

    Monique, blushing: Yes! There¡¯s not an ounce of ugly on you.

    Lee smiled: I¡¯m flattered. You know it¡¯s¡­kind of weird. I¡¯ve always known Terra would do what she does. Disguised herself as Rea.

    Monique: You did?

    Lee: The only good thing to come out of that relationship with Alice. But that was the only good thing that ever came out. Even though I¡¯ve taken her thousands of times to that tavern, it always ended the same. Someone would always just accuse me of being a monster just for even having a demon soul inside of me.

    His smile withered. Before Monique could say anything, Lee interjected .

    Lee: Though, I don¡¯t think there has ever been another person who wasn¡¯t Alexis who stood up for me the way you did.

    Monique: Oh?

    Lee: Everyone else would have, but were either drunk or too afraid of the  consequences. Alexis was the only one with much more audacity than Julie.

    Monique hadn¡¯t had much interaction with Alexis and had now yearned to be best friends with her. Most of what she¡¯s known about her were through Lee¡¯s memories alone had gotten her curious about Alexis, but now she was more certain she wanted to meet and befriend her.

    Lee: I wouldn¡¯t want you to apologize for your actions because I¡¯m quite happy and flattered you did. Unfortunately, unlike Alexis who not only caused the bar owner to uphold the ¡°no fighting¡± rule only to never get banned because of her connections, you¡¯re unfortunately banned from the tavern.

    Monique: Oh.

    Lee: Sorry, Momo.

    She blushed once more. She didn¡¯t think he¡¯d use her nickname.

    Monique: I don¡¯t care. I know I have to face the consequences sooner or later.

    Lee: Yeah. And Ben is figuring out whether it is sooner or later.

    Monique: I¡¯m not apologizing to that bitch.

    Lee: I don¡¯t expect you to.

    Monique: Are¡­you mad at me?

    Lee: Nope.

    Monique: Disappointed?

    Lee: Mmm I¡¯m pretty upset that I didn¡¯t get the chance to do it when I could.

    Monique: Do what?

    Lee: Kiss you. But that would be taking advantage of a very drunk Momo.

    Monique¡¯s face reddened.

    Lee: And I¡¯d rather kiss you when you¡¯re sober and consenting.

    Monique¡¯s face flushed so much her eyes felt it could no longer stare Lee in the eyes any longer. She was too nervous to even maintain eye contact. He kissed her cheek which made her head spin.

    Monique, pouting: Bully.

    Lee: Have I downgraded from dreamy to bully?

    Monique, smiled: Very much so.

    Lee: Darn, I need my dreamy status back.

    As Lee was about to get up, Monique grabbed his arm.

    Lee: Do you want to ask something of me?

    Monique: Stay the night? Please?

    He smiled and obliged. He held onto her while laying on the bed, not bothering to take off his clothes. He¡¯d snuggle her to sleep, caressing her face and tangling his hands in her hair. The morning sun would come and a dreadful day would arrive. But those were neither here nor there. What is here is here and what is there is to expel her sorrows.

    Monique

    There were rare nights where she would dream peacefully. She would chalk it up to sleeping with someone as cuddly as Lee. And she would have been right. But this particular dream was weird. This particular dream was something she had felt like she had lived before but couldn¡¯t remember when or where. She had found herself sitting with a man of high status on the steps to a temple.

    : You just don¡¯t understand, Persipnei.

    Persipnei: Oh, I understand plenty.

    : I have a duty to uphold! I¡¯m the chief of the Nakai clan, I have to punish her.

    Persipnei: Is it that or are you denying yourself the pleasures in life?

    : Persi, she lied to me. She deceived me! She wasn¡¯t even supposed to wed me. Her sister was too!

    Persipnei: Can I tell you something? Yes, her sister was supposed to marry you to unite the two tribes, but do you know why her sister didn¡¯t? Her sister so desperately wanted to be the leader of the tribe. She wanted so desperately to have the power to be unopposed. She¡¯s as smart, strong, cunning and remarkable as you are but the only difference is she¡¯s a woman! So, yes, her sister, your now wife, gave up everything thing so that the one you were supposed to wed can be what she sought out to be. And what¡¯s more, though she deceived you she still fell in love with you. The Nakai clan wouldn¡¯t be where it¡¯s at without her.

    : But¡­our god¡­doesn¡¯t like theirs.

    Persipnei: Your god, my brother, is a complete idiot. We may disagree on so many things, but what we had agreed on fully was that love is love! And if you truly feel the way you do about her to hell with it all!

    Though Monique couldn¡¯t quite make out the features of the person she was talking to, she saw a smile across their face. As she was going to ask a question, the morning sun rudely interrupted her slumber. Monique¡¯s eyes peered awake as the sun protruded onto her eyelids. She had expected Lee to not be in the space next to her but found that he was still sleeping peacefully in last night¡¯s clothes. She cautiously rose from the bed; she knew she couldn¡¯t sleep in anymore. Even without Ben telling any of them about what was going to happen, she felt a sense of impending doom. What was going to occur, how was this all going to play out? Last time she was ever in trouble for anything, she had been sent to that place. And although she didn¡¯t want to think of it, it gave her a sense of dread that she would have to face whatever consequences may come¡­even if it meant being in there again. Lee, who had been pretending to be asleep, would pull her in and snuggle a bit more.

    Monique: But we have to get up.

    Lee, sleepily: Wait till Ben sends for us. For now, just enjoy the moment.

    Monique: How do I even do that?

    Lee: Mmm, replace all your thoughts about the future with the thoughts of what you¡¯re doing in the moment. It¡¯s hard sometimes, but just give it a try.

    What¡¯s here? Obviously¡­you are¡­she would think this and think nothing else. Even the fact that Ezekiel had kept quiet during these moments has been nothing but a miracle. She buried herself into his chest.

    Lee: Sorry, did that embarrass you?

    Monique shook her head as small tears came from her. She was weepy more than ever. Lee had just stroked his fingers through her hair and noticed she was sniffling.

    Lee: Hey, what¡¯s the matter?

    Monique: Despite the current situation going on, this is the safest I¡¯ve ever felt in a long time. So, thank you.

    Lee

    Before he could say anything else, a light knock at the door came.

    Monique: Coming¡­

    He let her get up to open the door while he sauntered right behind. As she opened the door, Ben was standing out there with wide eyes.

    Ben: Uh¡­.am¡­am I interrupting something?

    Lee: Yes, obviously.

    Monique blushed at the implications as Lee just placed his chin on her shoulder.

    Ben: Maybe you should answer your phone, then!

    Lee: Mines died.

    Monique: Sorry. I¡­I¡­I left mine¡­in Terra¡¯s room.

    She talked as if there were something caught in her throat.

    Ben: Well, I do still have to talk to her. Mind coming along? I terribly hate repeating myself.

    Monique hesitated to say anything. Lee intertwined his fingers with her and whispered.

    Lee: I¡¯ll be right here with you. Moral support and all.

    She nodded as Ben looked with a mixture of awe and disgust.

    Ben: I both love this for you but find your whole topsy turby¡­

    He just motioned to all of Lee.

    Ben: This quite repulsive.

    Lee just stuck his tongue out at Ben as Ben scoffed.

    Ben: Momo, your boy is a flirt.

    Monique, nodding: Don¡¯t I know it.

    Lee sighed, kissed the side of her head closest to him and began to follow Ben to Terra¡¯s room. Ben was a lot shorter in nature. In fact, he was probably two inches shorter than Monique. Yet it never changed how he presented himself.

    As they reached Terra¡¯s room Ken was found silently sitting outside. Terra¡¯s room was situated in a place in the castle where she had access to a mini garden. Ken just sat at that ledge, watching the flowers bloom. When he heard everyone get there, he didn¡¯t budge. The first time he would ever be quiet. Ben took notice then knocked on the door.

    Terra: Go away, Kenneth! I don¡¯t want to talk.

    Ben: Not Ken, dear. Open up.

    Terra: What do you want!??

    Ben: To tell you what they¡¯ve decided.

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.Terra: Do I have to open the door?

    Ben: Just enough to hear me.

    Terra: I can hear you plenty fine with the door closed.

    Ben looked to Monique who was on the verge of tears and then to Lee who just motioned at him to go ahead. Ben sighed and cleared his throat.

    Ben: The three of you are to face trial on the Second of Wednesdays. Where you will be judged and juried by a minor-ling who serves Sanctua and Vertiline. In the meantime, while the evidence is gathered, Monique, Lee von Solari, and Terra Evergreen will be placed under house arrest.

    Monique: Wait.

    She lets go of Lee¡¯s hand.

    Monique: That¡¯s not fair, I¡¯m the one who caused the commotion I should be the one facing trial.

    Ben sighed: The way Julie sees it; she says all three of you should face trial. Despite Lee just being a bystander.

    Lee just shrugged.

    Monique: But¡­

    Ben: Sorry, Momo. My hands are tied.

    Ken just slammed his fist onto the floor and began to walk away.

    Ben: Though I hate your sister, she did mention you can¡¯t be here.

    Ken: Last I checked dad hasn¡¯t fucking keeled over why the fuck is she in charge?

    Ben: Apparently those orders came from your dad. And you know how your sister is. Always loves to pretend she can be village chief. But you also know how your grandmother is. Your grandmother is the reason why you guys are getting a trial rather than just a straight up unjust punishment.

    Monique looked confused.

    Ben: Chief elder Oba-O has the final say because she¡¯s the only one in the tribe that still can talk to Sanctua and Veritiline without the need to be a priestess or to have the powers of a minorling.

    Monique: I¡­.I see.

    Ben: She even agrees with you Monique, but her hands are tied as the entire council of the tribe wishes to see the other two of them in court in belief that they coerced you into it.

    Ken: There just a bunch of stupid dumb old geezers who haven¡¯t done anything just sit and bitch about everything. I¡¯m so sick of it.

    Lee stood there, trying to quell himself and not get caught up in the mix.

    Lee: Court. This Wednesday. We all stay home, right?

    Ben: Right you are. I guess I¡¯ll be grocery shopping by myself this week.

    Lee: We have an entire edible garden. We can survive.

    Ben: Snacks are most important. Especially in this time of need¡­come on Ken, I¡¯m going to need the help.

    Ken left without the need to follow Ben as he wanted to be by himself. Ben just let it be while he made his way out of the castle. Within the months she had lived in the castle, Monique was still unaccustomed to how things ran, however Lee knew this was the first he had seen Ken this upset. The two had left, leaving Monique quivering over near the door. She contemplated knocking on the door or going in. Lee just signed and did it for her.

    Terra: What!?

    Terra opened the door and saw Monique still in last night¡¯s clothes. Both of them were. They both looked at each other as if waiting for the other to say something. To say anything. Moments felt like forever and although Lee was a patient man, his tempers we¡¯re agitating him.

    Monique: I¡¯m sorry.

    Terra: Why are you sorry? I¡¯m the one at fault for existing.

    Lee: Fuck off with that bullshit.

    Terra: You know it¡¯s true! I shouldn¡¯t have made it to 18 I should have died as a stupid snot nosed ten year old who didn¡¯t have any of this.

    Lee: You know that¡¯s a load of fucking bull.

    Terra: Is it? It¡¯s gotten Monique in trouble it¡¯s gotten you-

    Lee: Fuck what it¡¯s gotten me! I don¡¯t fucking care. For fucks sakes Terra they¡¯re probably mad because I fucking reek like a damn demon.

    One of his eyes started going crimson red.

    Lee: Oh fuck off dude.

    Monique just looked concerned. He tried his best to take a deep breath and subsided.

    Lee: If it pleases them they¡¯d rather let a ten year old die for the sake of their justice. Sanctua and Veritiline have nothing to do with it. And I¡¯m not one to pray to any of the fucking gods here or on my Earth. But for fucks sake Terra, you¡¯re smarter than this. You know you didn¡¯t so anything wrong. So stop with this sob story and accept that. Monique stood up for you and she had every right to.

    Monique: Did I?

    Monique

    They both looked at her.

    Monique: Or¡­did I overstep my boundaries? I¡¯m¡­.not good with this. Or any of it.

    You¡¯re too much.

    You¡¯re overbearing.

    Monique: I don¡¯t know if what I did was the smartest of moves. But it didn¡¯t sit right with me. None of you should be treated like that. Like¡­.like¡­.

    Like you¡¯re me.

    Monique: I¡­.I¡¯m sorry.

    She turned only to disappear from both their sights.

    She had appeared in an entirely different sector of the castle. One she hadn¡¯t been before. She started sobbing. She didn¡¯t want to be a sobering mess near the two of them. And for good reasons. She knew she already fumbled her relationship with Terra and Lee was seeming volatile. She didn¡¯t want them to see her. So she kept sobbing until tears weren¡¯t coming out. The fairies that were there just gave her tissues and tried their best but there wasn¡¯t much they could do. She had asked them to keep her being there a secret. She didn¡¯t want anyone to find her. Yet, she couldn¡¯t account on the sheer dumb luck that Ken had. And Ken was already furious about almost everything but seemed to stop being so around Monique.

    Ken: Ah shit, you¡¯ve found my hiding spot.

    Monique looked up and around. She realized the room she was in was a massive hallway filled with vines and such. Ken, who never left the castle, was seen wandering around the halls. He had noticed that something felt off and figured the only thing to do was just take her to where he normally went to find peace. So, he then motioned towards her to a different sector of the house.

    Ken: Come on, I''ll show you something cool.

    He¡¯s just toying with you.

    Just like Terra

    Just like Lee.

    Soon, he¡¯ll be done with you

    She sheepishly followed Ken out to the other side of the hallway to see another library. But this one was covered in moss, trees, flowers, and beds and¡­kittens? She was very confused.

    Ken: Apparently there¡¯s a bunch of these little guys roaming around this specific area.

    Some had come up to her and mewed. They had head-butted her.

    Monique, sniffing: They aren¡¯t afraid?

    Ken: Naaah. Sure they just want attention¡­I¡­

    His cheery demeanor resumed back to being as sullen as ever .

    Ken: I was trying to take Terra here, but she wouldn¡¯t believe me or budge.

    He then sighed

    Ken: I¡¯m sorry. About all of this.

    He sat down onto the floor to let the kittens climb up onto him. She slowly joined him, letting all the small, furry, fuzz balls just run amuck, paw at her strands of hair and mew as they did.

    Monique: What do you have to be sorry for? You can¡¯t apologize for the family you¡¯re born into.

    Ken: Yeah, but I could have done something rather than just gawk and let it continue on. Julie¡­is well¡­

    He gestured, trying to say something that wouldn¡¯t be rude but at the same time would be entirely negatively true about his sister.

    Ken: What about you? What are you doing out here?

    Monique: Trying to be a mess anywhere else.

    Ken: Come on, this castle is filled with messes. No one ever seems to mind.

    The fairies that found their little homes in the nooks and crannies in this part of the castle huffed.

    Ken: I mean the messes you guys can¡¯t clean up, sillies.

    Monique: Is it¡­fair of me to find comforts in other people¡¯s tragedies? I¡­I just wanted Terra to have fun. She was telling me a couple of the stories about this world and I shouldn¡¯t have asked something she wasn¡¯t really ready to talk about. But I did. And-

    Ken: Look, you can¡¯t control what other people do or say. And if you did, that would make you a criminal. And you didn¡¯t know what could set her off. You did what you thought was right. I just¡­just wish the Nakai tribe was better than this.

    Monique looked at Ken who had busied himself with a string to fish out more playful kittens.

    Monique: Can I ask you something and forgive me for being too forward.

    Ken: Sure.

    Monique: Why¡­did you save her? Like¡­did you love her?

    Ken¡¯s face went full red as he dropped the string.

    Ken: N-N-NO!! WHO TOLD YOU THAT!?

    Monique pondered for a moment. She then had realized perhaps this was not the case.

    Monique: sorry! I just thought it was a tad bit romantic as you stopped yourself.

    Ken looked at her with a very confused look.

    Monique: I¡­I have read a lot of romance books. M-maybe I read into that too much??

    He started chuckling as he shook his head.

    Ken: Gods, I was convinced for a moment there I was caught. But¡­no¡­I didn¡¯t even know her at the time. I just knew she was an Evergreen. And I was raised to believe all Evergreens are bad.

    He then lied down as if gravity was so much for him to bear.

    Ken: And when the Elder, Oba-O, ordered me to make the decision to kill her or save her, I wasn¡¯t sure why. Maybe Sanctua and Veritiline told her¡­or maybe..

    For the time Monique had come to get acquainted with Ken, she had considered the fact that he was more than meets the eyes. She had thought he was lackadaisical and laid back. Yet, in this moment she had found herself retracting those thoughts.

    Ken: Maybe she knew deep down I just couldn¡¯t do it. I couldn¡¯t just end some kid¡¯s life. So I didn¡¯t¡­and I paid the price.

    Monique: Do you regret it?

    Ken: Not one bit.

    She looked at him as he kept his sullen emerald eyes up on the ceiling. He was no longer conducting himself as a jester or anything, just a guy caught between responsibilities and his emotions.

    Monique: What about now?

    Ken: Sh¡­.she¡¯s nothing more than just a friend! An acquaintance i-if Y-you will.

    Monique: Okay I may have not had friends for a while but I know bullshit when I see it. You have feelings for her!!

    Ken: NUH UH.

    Monique glared at Ken whose face was as red as hers the night before and had started laughing.

    Monique teased: fine you¡¯re just friends since You didn¡¯t seem to mind dancing with her alter ego after I had lied to you.

    Ken, finally admitting: ¡®Cause I wanted ¡°Rea¡± to put in a good word for me! I wasn¡¯t even drunk! And part of me felt like I knew it was her and I was just¡­caught up¡­and I wanted to kiss her, but things went wonky and my stupid necklace got caught up in hers and I can¡¯t even get it back for her.

    Monique: Is it that important?

    Ken: It was the last gift Bear ever gave to her. I don¡¯t think Bear knew too much about crystals, but it meant a lot to her to receive something that was tied to magic rather than just tied to¡­I don¡¯t know, self-defense and boxing.

    He looked up at the ceiling which felt like looking at the skies but with paws trying to bat at his eyes and little tiny fuzzy heads butting into his checks.

    Ken: I honestly wanted to buy it for her, but I couldn¡¯t. Too many eyes watching me. Too many people who would gossip over it. I hated it too. Everyone gossiping about every little thing a person does. When I heard about you, I didn¡¯t bother with the rumors.

    Monique: So, you really do like her.

    Ken: I don¡¯t know when that started, but¡­I do know¡­that that isn¡¯t the reason why I didn¡¯t do it. I didn¡¯t kill her because she was just this scared little kid.

    Monique: But you were just a kid yourself.

    Ken: Yeah! I-I mean¡­WAIT YOU¡¯VE UNALIVED PEOPLE.

    Monique: NOT WILLINGLY.

    Ken: YEAH, I KNOW THAT BUT YOU UNDERSTAND THOUGH¡­HOW DO YOU CONVINCE YOURSELF KILLING A CHILD IS FINE!? LIKE CHILD TO CHILD??

    Monique was starting to understand that sometimes, Ken was just an idiot. An idiot with thoughts.

    Monique: I¡­I didn¡¯t. I got in trouble and punished for not killing a child.

    Ken: Sadly, I was ousted. Not like they were going to kick me out of the clan because either only I can just take a leave or the gods have intervened, but they¡¯ve just hated me ever since. I¡¯d go on missions that were normally supposed to be teams by myself. Even if I was put as a team leader no one would follow me. Except the pup squad.

    Monique: Pup¡­squad?

    Ken: Yeah! Squad full of werewolf shapeshifters.

    Monique: Young?

    Ken: Nah, bunch of old geezers.

    Ken really isn¡¯t a smart one. She thought to herself.

    Ken: Everyone would just abandon me, dismiss me and I would end up having to fight everything by myself or with Ben¡¯s help if he was around.

    Monique: Why not tell her how you feel?

    Ken: And make things more complicated than they already are? She already blames herself for half the problems I have.

    She looked sad as he explained. And when he realized this he got up from lying down.

    Ken: It''s not going to change anything. She probably doesn¡¯t even like me back.

    He sighed. Monique knew this wasn¡¯t true but didn¡¯t have anything to back it up with. Because at the tavern she wouldn¡¯t dance with anyone but her. But when Ken was around, that¡¯s the only person she¡¯d ever want to dance with me. And if Monique hadn¡¯t been so drunk off of Dragon Juice, she would have known all the times Terra stole looks from Ken. That even being at the same bar as them was no short of a coincidence.

    Ken: Enough about me. What about you? Why weren¡¯t you crying in Lee¡¯s arms before?

    Monique had forgotten that throughout this entire time she didn¡¯t want to be near Lee.

    Lee

    He had found the two of them, alone, in the room full of cats. His stomach fluctuated with poisonous amounts of envy flowing through his stream. The thoughts that were his and his alone jabbed at him constantly; it felt as if he could go off on anyone. He has left Terra alone as she had requested it. As she had felt that Lee shouldn¡¯t be with her at the moment. Staring at the two of them, observing silently their interactions and everything, a grave sense of incompetence overwhelmed him.

    Monique: I¡­I¡¯m scared.

    Words he never wanted to hear from her.

    Ken: Can¡¯t be of the-

    Monique: No! Heavens no not of the demon ummm¡­

    Ken: I think it¡¯s name is Faustus.

    Monique: Oh! Of course. I¡¯m not scared of Faustus. Or of Lee turning into a form of him. It¡¯s just¡­

    Just¡­just what? He knew he shouldn¡¯t have dropped in on this conversation but couldn¡¯t help himself.

    Monique: Ezekiel, my ex¡­

    Don¡¯t. Don¡¯t fucking go there. Thoughts would constantly jab at his mind, bickering to him that he was becoming him. Telling him he was nothing more than a mere copy cat of what she had already had.

    Monique: I didn¡¯t want to believe that my emotions impacted people the way they do. That when I¡¯m sad everyone feels sad and such. And I was afraid that I¡¯m sort of making people feel the way I do. And I don¡¯t know what to do.

    Ken: Do you not find it comforting for others to try and console you?

    Monique: I didn¡¯t think that was a thing. I was just forced to swallow my feelings and deal with it on my own. And if I have to I have to.

    He felt bitter and ashamed. He hadn¡¯t thought of that. Not one bit at all. He was trying too hard to be a knight without once asking if she needed saving. Without once thinking if instead he could just guide where she needed to be.

    Inadequate. Inadequate

    You can¡¯t even console her.

    What good are you?

    Monique: I don¡¯t want Lee to feel like he needs to constantly save me. It¡¯s enough for him to just be there for me. But I¡¯m asking too much aren¡¯t I?

    Ken: I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a tall ask.

    Lee felt Ken¡¯s gaze upon him but felt too frozen to do anything else.

    Monique: Maybe Ezekiel is right and I¡¯m just too much of a broken person to ask for anything decent.

    Tears came once again. Tiny mews couldn¡¯t possibly covet the sadness. The kittens had nudged their small heads onto every part of her but nothing was budging the depths of her sorrow. And Lee would find himself shuffling over to her, but only so he could take large steps slowly so as to not cause her to panic or scurry off.

    Ken: I¡¯m sure I can name several reasons that beg to differ.

    Monique, sniffled: Yeah like what?

    Lee: Like me, apologizing.

    Ken then decided to make his exit as Lee sat himself down right next to Monique. He wrapped his arm around her and a couple of black fuzzy little ones would find their way onto Lee¡¯s lap.

    Lee: I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have been so angry around you. I got caught up in the moment of it all.

    Monique: But I¡­

    Lee: Are not to blame. I¡¯m angry. All the time. I don¡¯t think I can personally remember a time when I wasn¡¯t. And I have to keep it in check constantly. And I am angry at myself for not doing anything at the tavern. I am still angry at Julie for being foul mouthed about you. And I am angry at Terra for thinking killing herself is a better option than anything else.

    Monique: Th-then ar¡­are you¡­a¡­an¡­angry¡­at¡­me?

    Lee: I¡¯m angry at the situations you have been in. But at you? No. Never. You are one of the handful of people here I am genuinely happy to be around. And I¡¯m proud of you. For sticking with what you know is right.

    She had found herself weeping again. Like the tears couldn¡¯t stop. He shooed away the cats by throwing a ball that was given to him by one of the fairies which distracted all of them enough to allow him to hold her closer for her to cry on his shoulders.

    Lee: And when all the tears are gone, let¡¯s ask Terra for some tea and some stories. And you both can make up later as I¡¯m sure she wants to make up with you.

    Monique nodded as she continued crying. And he would hold her, patting her head and telling her things will be alright. And when the tears had finally stopped and all that was left was her, in his arms, he carried her back down the hallway and back to the main areas of the castle where Terra had been patiently waiting with tears in her eyes.

    Ken would soon follow from behind as he had back tracked to the library and brought over tiny cats, one calico and one with a black sleek. He would place them on Terra¡¯s shoulders where they would both cuddle up to her face as if telling her to not cry. And she would laugh as their fur has tickled her. And Ken¡¯s smile would softly widen  and his eyes would only be for her. And Lee had finally figured out the meaning behind his troubled face two years ago.

 Chapter 21: House Arrest

    Lee ~2 Years Ago~

    In the time Lee had lived in Eiridelium, he hadn¡¯t made much of an effort to make friends as Ken took up much of his energy. Wherever Lee went, there was Ken, as chipper as ever. Always greeting him with his signature wide eye smile and never once letting Lee have a moment of peace. However, recently, Lee had noticed Ken becoming increasingly worrisome. Ken hadn¡¯t done any of usual shenanigans of poking and prodding Lee till Lee would grab him by the head and throw him across the area. Although, granted he had only known Ken for all of two months, he had known him to be quite the chipper lad. Especially since he hadn¡¯t minded any of the habits Lee had. He had observed Ken quietly as Ken wandered towards a wooden shack aptly named ¡°Terra¡¯s Workshop.¡± Ken knocked on the door.

    Terra: We. Are. Closed.

    Ken: It¡¯s me. Open up.

    As Terra opened the door, life had just looked as if it had not visited her in weeks. Jittery agitation detailed every fiber of her being. For a slight second, every part of her body was either twitching or vibrating. Felt as if the tiniest huff of wind would cause a minor inconvenience to her.

    Terra: WHAT!?

    Ken with sorrow in his eyes,

    Ken: W-Why didn¡¯t you tell me you got kicked out of your place??

    Terra: Cause it¡¯s none of your fucking business!!

    Ken: Yes, it absolutely is! I¡¯m your guard.

    Terra: That doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re in charge of my life 24 fucking 7!!!!

    Ken: I-I know that¡­b-but¡­

    Terra: And don¡¯t go acting like fucking I matter to you now you ass! I know what I mean to you.

    Ken: Y-yo-

    She shut the door before Ken could let another word out. Words that just could never make it out, words that should have been said were all lost to a door being shut. And Lee would suddenly grow a soft spot for a side of Ken that barely surfaced in the months he had known him. All Ken could do is just softly thud his head onto the closed door. And at that moment, Lee had cursed his demon soul as he heard the soft sobs echoing, from behind closed doors. Perhaps that is why he allowed Karin to make the decision to invite Terra to live with them. A decision he would only regret when she became too inquisitive about the nature of Faustus, yet he would regard her as a friend. And in due time, she would do the same.

    Lee ~Present~

    He found himself roaming around the halls in the early morning. The peace and quiet gave him solace. Though he normally would have loved to spend the morning in bed and cuddling, but both Monique and Lee have agreed to spend a couple nights apart, well up until the trial date anyways. And thus, he found himself roaming around from area to area. Some had been all too familiar to him while others felt brand new. Like the hall decorated in art in the North Wing. His feet halted themselves at a painting all too familiar, a painting that felt too close to home yet so mysterious to him all at once that his mind had to reel back into place. It was a portrait of the Lord and the Lady of the house, underneath the very same flowery arch Lee had given Monique the flowers. The fairies would fawn over the moment as for them, it felt like watching the painting come to life. Seconds would register as hours and within that time frame, he¡¯s heard Faustus speak.

    See you in the next life,

    My love.

    What?

    As he tried looking at the portrait, he felt a wincing pain grow by the second. Voices emerged from a place so unfamiliar.

    Faustus: I¡¯m sorry.

    : My love, I don¡¯t regret meeting you. I-I hope to see you soon again.

    Faustus, with tears in his eyes: I¡­I promise¡­I will find you in the next life¡­¡­

    Faustus¡¯ soft cries echoed throughout Lee¡¯s mind. Breath growing shallower and shallower, the same wincing pain he had felt that night he had accidentally fallen asleep in Monique¡¯s room the first time. And it didn¡¯t subside until he had felt someone¡¯s presence.

    Terra: You, okay?

    He nodded.

    Terra: You¡¯ve just been staring at this for like¡­an hour.

    Lee: That¡­that long, huh?

    Terra: Something like that.

    Lee: What brings you out here?

    Terra: I think Momo is the only one that can sleep in these dire times.

    Terra was now looking at the portrait, Lee just stared at her and started chuckling.

    Lee: I¡¯m glad to know one of us is getting sleep.

    Terra: Ahh you can¡¯t sleep either huh?

    Lee: The entire situation has become so bothersome.

    He just went back to staring at the portrait.

    Lee: You shouldn¡¯t be punished for existing. I don¡¯t think Sanctua or Veritiline like that idea.

    Terra: But they see all paths¡­right? They must see that somewhere down the line I then evil or something.

    Lee: I¡¯m sure theology is the only class I aced? But either way, no person should be punished for an action they haven¡¯t committed. That would just be rude. That¡¯s basically asking you to commit the action.

    Terra: Yeah but¡­

    Lee: No buts. I don¡¯t even think your uncle would have liked that.

    Terra: You¡­you know about him?

    Lee: Ken talked about him a lot.

    Terra, sighing: Ken should keep his mouth shut. It¡¯s not his business.

    Lee: Dunno how to break it to you, but everything about you seems like his business.

    Terra: It¡¯s so fucking annoying. Like I get it, Oba-O put him in charge of me but that doesn¡¯t mean he¡¯s entitled to everything about me!

    Lee began laughing, this time a little too hard. Terra turned red.

    Terra: IT''S NOT FUNNY.

    Lee: Oh gods, you¡¯re so fucking dense.

    Terra: A-am not!!

    Lee: Are too! You literally can¡¯t put two and two together huh?

    Monique

    She found herself awake and wandering the halls and for some reason she couldn¡¯t bring herself to interject herself in the conversation she heard between Lee and Terra. It was one thing to come from a place where everyone was your enemy, but it was entirely different to enter into a group where everyone already knows each other. And perhaps this acidic, vile, sickening feeling piling at the bottom of her stomach would actually have a name.

    You¡¯re jealous aren¡¯t you?

    Maybe you¡¯re just not cut out to be his one and only?

    She learned to ignore Ezekiel¡¯s snide comments and would just turn away trying to forget it all. But the longer she waited, the worse it all became. So desperate of yearning to belong yet still misplacement was all that ever riddled itself in her bones. How awful must it be to go from two significantly opposite ends of the spectrum and still feel so completely alone. She kept her eyes focused on the ground beneath her, not once looking up to see, until a fleshy surface had knocked into her. When she looked up and saw the same loneliness in Ken, she figured someone had sent her a sign to be there for someone in need. She looked up at Ken who looked at Terra then back to her and whispered.

    Ken: Hey¡­I¡­have a question to ask of you.

    Monique: Um¡­sure?

    Ken: How good are you at going to places undetected?

    Monique: I¡¯d like to think I¡¯m pretty good. I mean I can teleport in and out of areas, and I can notice a lot of activity within a certain square mile radius.

    Ken pondered what that meant for him and had an idea populate in his head.

    Ken: Would you like to commit a crime with me, then?

    Monique: That depends, what does the crime entail?

    Ken: Stealing back Terra¡¯s crystal. It¡¯s with my sister, unfortunately.

    Monique: Alright. I¡¯m down.

    Ken: Good and don¡¯t tell anyone, promise?

    Monique hesitated: N-not even Lee?

    Ken: Hm, he is known to get jealous¡­.

    Jealous!? She panicked.

    Ken: I don¡¯t want him to know I have feelings for Terra after him being really, really, vehement about it. But I will let you tell him you were helping me out. Maybe that¡¯ll help? Hopefully. Come on this way!

    Ken didn¡¯t give her time to think, consider, or do much else. She just hurried and followed along.

    Lee

    Another annoyance to add with having incredibly sensitive was just that, he could hear even the tiniest of voices whispering. Picking up on hers made things worse. What would she want to do with him? As Terra was talking to him, all he ever noticed was the two of them, talking and then suddenly leaving. Thoughts started swirling as his face sullen. He had always been envious of Ken¡¯s nature. So cherry and carefree, like nothing had ever bothered him¡­aside from his own inner turmoil. But Lee had always been one to doubt himself. Especially when it comes to relationships. Prior to Alice, he had issues maintaining a relationship for 3 weeks. Too gloomy, too messy, not enough attention on them, not enough of anything. A pretty face, handsome guy, charming as ever, surprisingly well rounded until anger all but consumed him. No one ever cared for the former when volatile rage comes through. Rumors would grow, spread until it ostracized him. He instead became the guy to take down, the guy to fight constantly. The guy who was never going to make it anywhere, the guy who just didn¡¯t have anywhere to go and then, just a guy in a strange world. In a strange land. And maybe that¡¯s what she abused the most. The fleeting feelings of isolation, of everyone else moving on without him. Of just the constant anxieties and separation. All at once, thoughts would be thwapped away by the sounds of Terra clapping her hands in front of him.

    Terra: Dude, why the hell are you so spacey?? I¡¯m complaining about Ken here! This is gold material that I. Am. Not. Repeating!

    Lee: Shit, sorry¡­I¡­got lost.

    Terra: Anything wrong?

    He avoided her eyes.

    Lee: Nah.

    Terra: Come on, it sucks to say but like you and Monique are kind of like my only best friends here.

    Lee: Ouch.

    Terra: What?? I¡¯m only being honest! You¡¯re like one of the few friends I have here. And I don¡¯t have many friends.

    Lee: Sheesh, very lonely.

    Terra: Hey, I don¡¯t see you throwing any raggers any time soon.

    Lee: I choose to live a solitary life. Thank you very much.

    Terra: Uh-huh, how do you even explain us living in your space then?

    Lee: Castle¡¯s big, I can just choose to not see you guys for days.

    Terra: You¡¯re right you did do that for like a month. But I¡¯m so glad you¡¯ve finally admitted this place is a castle and not just a ¡°big house.¡±

    Lee: I mean, everyone¡¯s basically talked me into it.

    Terra: Yeah, and now I¡¯m going to talk you into telling me how you really feel.

    Lee: Fuck.

    Terra: Yeah, fucking tricked you, you dumbass, what happened!

    He sighed as he started wandering around the parts of the castle that still had portraits up.

    Lee: The fuck am I supposed to say? I¡¯m jealous?

    Terra: Yes, we all know you are.

    Lee: C... come again?

    Terra laughed: Oh my god you are so obvious!

    Lee: Dude.

    He had a stern face, a face that would tell anyone what was actually going on inside his head. And she would stop teasing him.

    Terra: Sorry, all jokes aside, the only emotions that ever surface on your face is anger and jealousy.

    Lee: No¡­??

    Terra: Come on¡­or maybe you don¡¯t remember.

    Lee: Remember what!?

    Terra: When you brought what¡¯s her face¡­Alice here.

    Alice.

    Alice.

    Had it really been about¡­Alice? A girl he seemingly brought to wonderland only to take away all the joy and wonder out of his life till he met her?

    Terra: You were so upset when she¡¯d talk to Ben or Ken but who could blame you? She-

    Lee: Yeah I know she cheated on me multiple times then told me I was wrong.

    Terra: So what? You think Momo is going to do that with who?

    Lee: Ken.

    He began to walk away from Terra, this wasn¡¯t a conversation he was ready for. His heart sank, while his stomach could no longer churn. Like all the acid had just solidified.

    Terra: Don¡¯t be ridiculous.

    Her voice sounded coarse, as if the words were meant to be chuckled at Lee to get him to his senses.

    Terra: That idiot¡¯s as dense as ever.

    Lee, bitterly: But he¡¯s better than me at just being a functional person.

    Terra, jokingly: Is he or are all of his brain cells so far gone that he just looks that way.

    Lee just scowled at Terra. She sighed.

    Terra: Look, I may have known Monique less than you have, but the way she looks at you? She looks at you like you¡¯ve put all the stars in the sky.

    Lee, dismissive: I think she looks at everyone like that.

    Terra, angrily: No, I¡¯ve seen how she looks at everyone else¡¯s and it¡¯s just mild curiosity at bet. She¡¯s not had friends remember? Not even a functional relationship.

    Lee: Wouldn¡¯t the bar be extremely low then?

    Terra: Probably? But you like her don¡¯t you?

    Lee: Yeah but I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m just not¡­good enough. Like I am jealous of Ken but it¡¯s because there¡¯s things about him I wish I can be. And I know I can¡¯t. Because I can barely hold a matchstick to any of that.

    Terra: She doesn¡¯t like Ken.

    Lee: Then why did they just up and wander around the castle without us?

    Terra: Because I¡¯ve been avoiding Ken and maybe he just really wanted to look around and Monique wanted to look around and was trying to find you.

    Lee: Doubtful she was like ten feet away¡­and¡­why the fuck are you avoiding Ken??

    Terra: Remain on topic! This isn¡¯t about me! It¡¯s about you and Momo!

    Lee just sighed. He just wanted this conversation to be over.

    Terra: Are you really just going to give me attitude for not letting you talk yourself down?!

    Lee just rolled his eyes.

    Terra: You¡¯re fucking impossible. Who the fuck cares what they¡¯re doing¡­she doesn¡¯t like Ken like that.

    Lee: How are you so sure?

    Terra: Because she wouldn¡¯t just do that to me okay!!!!

    Lee was taken aback.

    Terra: Look¡­I told her okay? When she recommended we go out, I told her about the Lucky Leprechaun and said it¡¯s my favorite place because Ken told me about it and I just started talking about it and she gathered in her own head that I like him and I admitted it! That¡¯s why I¡¯ve been avoiding him. I don¡¯t honestly know what they are up to and I¡¯m trying to convince myself she¡¯s not Alice. Because she isn¡¯t. Because Alice never cared about me! Alice tried kissing Ken and Ken got upset because he likes you and wants to be your best friend! That¡¯s all he fucking talks about!

    She took a deep breath then just walked the other way.

    Terra: I don¡¯t fucking know what your deal is right now, but don¡¯t go dragging Momo into this and seriously ask your self if you actually liked then why can¡¯t you consider yourself good enough to be hers!!

    He was left alone with his thoughts, a place he never liked being.

    Monique

    The two shuffled away, attempting to not be seen or heard by the other two. He led her to a place unnoticed or seen by anyone. It was yet another hall but this one seemed to have aged a lot more. Floors that had been marched on, wallpaper that seemed to be peeling away from the walls, as if the fairies had just never bothered here.

    Ken: Come on this way!

    Monique would just follow along while taking more of everything.

    Monique: How did you find this hallway?

    Ken: I don¡¯t technically live here, just crash here from time to time. Sometimes I cuddle with Lee.

    Monique blushed as Ken chortled.

    Ken: Isn¡¯t he the warmest and sweetest?

    Monique: I¡­didn¡¯t realize he also liked men.

    Ken, trying to stop laughing: I-I¡¯m sorry. I-I can¡¯t. He¡¯ll actually kill me if I said things like that. No, I think Lee and I are actually strictly straight. I¡¯ve tried dating guys but I guess I just didn¡¯t feel the same spark. Not the same way I like girls. And I know Lee has said the same in passing. But I¡¯d like to think we¡¯re such great friends, he¡¯d let me cuddle with him.

    Monique, furiously shaking her head: N-no, I¡¯m sorry. I¡­don¡¯t really understand the concept of friendship let alone two straight guys just sleeping with each other.

    She twiddled her thumbs as Ken stopped making jokes.

    Ken: Has it been rough?

    Monique: Kind of? It¡¯s nice not having to wake up constantly feeling like I¡¯d have to watch my back or feeling like someone wants to constantly murder me.

    Ken: YEEEEESSSH. I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t know¡­? But¡­the vicious glares I¡¯ve been getting have been increasing. Specially since I saved Terra¡¯s life. And specifically, since I¡¯ve been hanging around Lee.

    Monique: Why do you?

    Ken: Because the gods don¡¯t care if you¡¯re a cultist or cursed with a demon. They look at everything. What you¡¯ve done and what you are becoming. But¡­in all honesty, I wouldn¡¯t have met Terra nor Lee if grandma just didn¡¯t say anything.

    Monique looked at him curiously. Ken kept walking down the hallway, his face devoid of any cheer.

    Ken: You should know by now I¡¯m the son of the Chief. Chief Kyluhi of the Nakai. And his mom, my grandma, Oba-O¡­she¡¯s the only one with sense. But maybe that¡¯s because she still communes with the gods. She¡¯s the one that told me to just try.

    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.Monique: Try what?

    Ken: Be different. Things¡­haven¡¯t been the same since the attack on the Evergreen clan. At least that¡¯s what she¡¯s told me. And I can¡¯t see any reason why they¡¯d try to kill an innocent girl. And even in all the years I¡¯ve known Terra, I can¡¯t see the reason why they have so much animosity towards her.

    As they exited, they found themselves in the other side with an open plain. And there it was across the field. A small village just east of them. While the city they had been to was hustling and bustling, brimming with life from all around and Barkamsted had felt the same, this place wasn¡¯t.

    Ken: It may look small, but it¡¯s mostly because we¡¯re a little more widespread. The one closer to the capital is more like¡­uhh¡­headquarters.

    Though the houses were newly built, there were only 15 of them built with a huge building at the center. The center, he would tell her, is where the court proceedings took place and that his house would sit on the edge near the entrance towards the town.

    Ken: Terra¡¯s only seen it¡­a couple of times.

    Monique: So¡­when did you start liking her?

    Ken: I don¡¯t know? I just¡­

    Without much thought, like he had thought of the exact wording. All present, all there, just waiting to be prompted for someone to ask.

    Ken: I just started noticing that I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about her. That even when I tried just being around or even dating other people, I couldn¡¯t stop thinking of her. And life seemed kinda dull without her in it. And I know she doesn¡¯t feel the same. Which I¡¯m fine with, I don¡¯t really want anything more than this. I just want to give her back one of the few things her uncle left behind.

    No jokes, no musings, just notes of vexed sorrow made their way out of his mouth.

    Ken: That was the worst day. For any of us. But for her specifically. I¡­couldn¡¯t be there. Not in the way that it mattered. And when I tried, Julie stopped me. I still remember being at their house door and hearing her cry from the office. That office was her safe space. It was a place they shared the most of anything.

    And as he stood there, his hands would come up to his hips as he took in a breath of fresh air and exhaled.

    Ken: BUT!! Enough of that sad talk! Let¡¯s get down to business, shall we? How far did you say you could sense someone?

    Perhaps she had it all wrong about Ken. Maybe all Ken was, was just a firmly built fa?ade so he would never have to relive anything remotely sad. That he too just hid away all of his sorrow, anger, and tears and tucked them into a place to release when no one was around. Like the middle of night when all was quiet, and tiny sniffles could be heard. Ken looked at Monique who had already been observing him up and down.

    Ken: Alright, here''s the battle plan.

    As he went over the battle plan, she couldn¡¯t help but think about Terra. To her, Ken always just looked like a lackadaisical person, no one who thought of anything too seriously. What does Terra see in him? He took out an identical crystal, one that looked almost like the one Terra was wearing at the Lucky Leprechaun and she realized that perhaps she just needed time to figure out who Ken really was to give a final result.

    Monique: You sure no one else is going to know?

    Ken: If I¡¯m right, or at the very least if I read right¡­Julie should be out training with the pup squad, dad should be out in meetings, and Oba-O has sanctioned this little crime spree.

    Monique: Excellent. So, how tall is Oba-O.

    Ken: The size of a toddler, why?

    I swear to the gods, why has no one just examined his brain?

    Monique: I need to know what her general height is, it helps me detect everyone. I¡¯ve seen your sister and she seems to be about your height¡­

    Ken: Ah! Dad¡¯s ¡®bout half a foot taller than me.

    Monique: I¡¯m convinced you¡¯re all goliath''s, or sentient trees.

    Ken: Now you¡¯re learning the ropes!

    Monique: What ropes?

    Ken: The art of joking with people!

    That wasn¡¯t a joke! I¡¯m really convinced!! Monique just shook her head and continued along the trail.

    Ken: I think you¡¯d make a fine sassy addition to the gaggle.

    Monique: The¡­what¡¯ll?

    Ken: The gaggle!

    Monique: That¡¯s a flock of geese¡­

    Ken: Yes! A destructive flock of angry, cobra chickens¡­that very aptly¡­describes us¡­

    Monique: You didn¡¯t know what the term gaggle meant, did you?

    Ken: In every bit of honesty? I really, really thought it meant a gang of laughing people.

    Monique looked at Ken with genuine concern.

    Monique: How do you leave your house in the morning?

    Ken: One step at a ti-

    He tripped over some gravel as they walked over towards his house. He made a big ¡°Oooof¡± sound. Monique just sighed. As they got to the back of his house she slowed her steps and concentrated, each step she took matched her breathing as she focused in on the entire estate the chief resided in. Two stories, six different rooms and possibly one short being. That was possibly Oba-O.

    Monique: We are in the clear.

    Ken: Excellent, we get in, we get out. And no one will ever know a thing!

    Monique hoped that would be it.

    Lee

    He wandered around the corridors until he was finding himself in a dead end. He wanted to go back but for what purpose? No Terra to talk to as she had made her statement very clear. No Ben to hang with as he was busy doing the things that needed to be done outside the castle. No¡­no Ken to talk to as he was out with¡­.the only one whom he wishes to spend any actual time with. And the feelings that he has tightly jarred away we¡¯re now sitting out of their broken glasses. The words that Terra had said would echo throughout the empty hallways. Why did I like her? Sassy, bubbly, kind, caring, audacious, brave, nervous, broken...ah¡­that¡¯s right¡­broken. Just like he is. There was comfort in that. Comfort in the standards he needed to exceed, comfort in meshing with her, being a stable point but when she was all but repaired what would he be left with?

    Is that all you see?

    A broken mess?

    He found Faustus talking to him. And as much as he wanted to dismiss his thoughts he couldn¡¯t. He just found himself staring at an entirely different portrait. This one¡­.was of them again. How many portraits of the Lord and Lady of the castle must they own? But this¡­was different. There, in the background stood a cradle. And there the lady was, the happiest she could be. Her features all too similar to Monique and his¡­his features¡­all too similar to his¡­and even he was happy. In all the portraits that were in the castle, he had never seen one so clear, so detailed.

    I never once saw that in her.

    Tell me, what do you see in that girl?

    Not the girl in the image, the girl on your mind.

    Why had he liked her to begin with? Proximity helped, so did sparing her, and possibly because she was unlike anyone he had ever been with. So willing to do what was right, to speak her opinions, so trusting, so kind¡­and would that kindness slip away from him? Would that be the thing that pulls her from him? Or was he just like her ex? Just like Ezekiel¡­.just¡­abusing the fact she hadn¡¯t known anything. And he would remember it wasn¡¯t true at all. That the only reason she had ever taken his hand, taken the chance was because she saw what he had always seen: just a couple of lost souls in a world that would never accept either of them. Ezekiel was far too attached to his world. He was native, he belonged. But neither Lee nor Monique belonged in their worlds and never were given a chance to live, to explore another.

    Lee: She¡¯s clever, she sees and hears things that are beyond me. And I could live off of how she looks at the world. How she looks at Eiridelium with such wonder in her eyes. She¡­doesn¡¯t have to look over her shoulder she¡¯s safe to¡­exist¡­to live¡­despite so much of the shit she¡¯s given, she still has that part of her that had never left. That soft, wonderful, kindness of hers that feels terrifying when someone infringes in on it.

    He stared at the painting as if it gave him all the answers he ever needed.

    W¡­why did you like her?

    Your wife I mean.

    The purest of souls.

    Caring and loving,

    Despite all the red that surrounded her.

    And that''s seriously what made you fall for her?

    Love is quite humorous

    Sometimes it happens in small moments.

    The small moments we find ourselves smiling in for no other reason than just Them being in the same space as you.

    And sometimes it happens all at once.

    And for me it was always when she was surrounded by nothing but a chaotic, Disastrous mess.

    Because she was the one that shined the best.

    And Lee had understood what he needed to. He found himself looking for her, finding her in a castle far too big for one singular being to inhabit all on their own.

    Monique

    They sneakily made their way inside Ken¡¯s home. This was all in part of the fact that Monique was not supposed to be seen anywhere outside of Castle Faustus. But to hell with it all! Monique figured if she was going to be in trouble, get into bigger trouble while she was at it. What else could they pin on her that wasn¡¯t blatant murder? Although Monique could have teleported them in, she wasn¡¯t entirely sure how she could have accomplished that when she had sensed many things that were too sensitive to magic. As they walked inside the hallways that led to the living quarters, Oba-O came out. She was quite small indeed. She stood about 4¡¯8¡± and had a permanent stern look. Her hair, although still retaining its thickness, had all been grayed and the bags under her eyes looked like she hadn''t ever rested. She wore a purple long skirt and a red linen dress shirt that had intriguing triangular design with layers of beads and necklace. Her features read as a history book that had been read over and over again.

    Monique: Hello I¡¯m ¨C

    Oba-O: I know who you are.

    She spoke with such authority that Monique felt as if she were falling in line with a commanding officer yet again. Ken gave her the fake crystal in exchange for the real one. Ken then tried to give it to Monique.

    Oba-O: You both should go now before¨C

    : I¡¯m home!

    Before she could even speak another word, the door that led to the front of the house swung itself open. It was Julie. Now the way the hallway had looked, only Ken could see as he still had the crystal necklace in his hand. Oba-O, who stood next to Monique took it and gave it to her, forcing Monique to leave the area. Oba-O quickly gestured her inside the only other open room that wasn¡¯t in Julie¡¯s sight.

    Julie: H-How dare you.

    Oba-O: This is none of your concern Julie.

    Julie: You are making him give it back to that little venomous snake?

    Ken, angrily: Don¡¯t you fucking dare.

    Julie: So you¡¯re defending her? How much pride do you even have left as a Nakai?

    Ken: Fuck off with it you don¡¯t have any. You¡¯re willing to make a fucking mountain out of my decision to not kill a child? An innocent?? What would Sanctua and Veritiline think of you!?

    Julie: Don¡¯t you dare bring them into this! They did NOT sanction the sparing of an Evergreen¡¯s life and you know it!

    Ken: They know she was just a kid! You weren¡¯t there to see what I saw!

    Julie: What I see is a spineless coward!

    Ken: So you would admit to killing a child?

    Julie: You know as well as I do what threat she poses! The things she could have done!

    Ken: The things she didn¡¯t do! You don¡¯t know Terra like I do she¡¯s not like what you all make her out to be she- she¡¯s

    Oba-O: ENOUGH, let this rest.

    Julie: Not until he returns what is confiscated.

    Ken: It¡¯s not yours it¡¯s the last gift Bear ever gave her and you know that.

    Julie: I know it was the gift you gave you! I know Bear Berg took it from you the minute you bought it because he was going to give it to her for you! Because what?

    Ken: Fuck off Julie.

    Julie: By the gods, you love her! She enchanted you and tricked you into loving her.

    Before Monique could step in to say anything she heard a grizzly man move. Her entire body froze. In her peripheral vision she saw a man, or rather a soldier, in that mirror that was all scared up. Even though his tattoos had done most of the coverings, a soldier of war had always been all too familiar to her. Before he could grab her she managed to get her nerves in order and teleported back to the entrance to the hallway that would lead her back to the castle. She held the necklace tight and triple checked to see if it was there. And it was indeed there.

    Monique: Shit. I¡­I should have been more careful.

    She punched the wooden door. She then waited for Ken to come back knowing deep down inside, he wasn¡¯t going to. That he was stuck with people who just couldn¡¯t understand. She brought the crystal up to her eyes and stared at it.

    All for some stupid trinket?

    Was it really worth it all?

    To him, it was probably worth everything.

    She began walking back and started thinking to herself.

    He probably really wanted to give this to Terra, but couldn''t.

    Coward.

    Like you would ever understand. He¡¯s not like you, he thinks about Terra a lot..

    Jealous? Because Lee wouldn¡¯t?

    Lee would¡­

    Wouldn¡¯t he? Hadn¡¯t she always known that about Lee? Never once did he ever have to offer her free lodging, take her to her appointments, offer to take her out of her shitty situations, offer her a new lease on life, heck even offer to get rid of the people who had doomed her in the first place. He had done more than what others could ever do for her. He had offered her the world on a golden platter even with the additions of a group of people that were more than understanding. A group of people who had expected so little of her yet brought her more than she could ever ask for.

    And that in itself made her heart grow fonder. He had done more than enough for her and what did she do in return? Cause a fire near his house¡­but¡­that wasn¡¯t on purpose, she was forgiven for that even. But there was more, wasn¡¯t there? She yelled at him in the middle of a city¡­had she¡­had she ever told him how sorry she was for that? Or grateful for him wrapping up her already healed wounds? Had she ever once explained to him how much she couldn¡¯t stop thinking about him? That when she was facing the worst possible day in the academy weeks ago, seeing him made it feel just a tad bit better? Or how she appreciated the fact he never acted like Ezekiel when she bested him in a sword fighting match. Or how he had always made it essential to his day just to see her. Had¡­she ever told him how much she likes him? The way he tells her? She received so much yet reciprocated so few.

    Monique: I¡¯m sorry¡­

    She found herself whispering. And she would hear someone come dashing from behind. When she turned, she fooled herself into thinking it was Lee but unfortunately it was Ken.

    Ken: Don¡¯t be?

    He had looked as if he was beaten in a fight. Physically and spiritually.

    Monique: What happened?

    Ken: Just the usual. Nothing some of Karin¡¯s homemade ointment can¡¯t fix up.

    His brave smile had cracks in them.

    Ken: Please tell me you have it.

    She gave it back to Ken.

    Ken: I think y-

    Monique: You should give it to her

    Ken: Wh¡­why?

    Monique: It was what you wanted to give to her anyways. And besides, she¡¯d really appreciate that it is from you.

    He blushed as they continued walking back down the hallway into familiar areas.

    Ken: You think so? She¡¯s been avoiding me.

    Monique: Probably because she¡¯s panicked. But if she sees that¡­I-I think things will be alright.

    And as they approached her room Ken got the last minute jitters. She heard him gulping.

    Ken: Alright¡­I-I can do this!

    He turned to look at Monique and smiled.

    Ken: And thanks.

    Monique: I would do this again.

    As he walked away towards Terra¡¯s room. She had then seen Lee waiting nearby and smiled. But this was not reciprocated. Questions ran through her mind, and each time Ezekiel would try his best to respond but she would just pile on more questions such as Why wasn¡¯t he smiling? What happened? What¡¯s wrong?? Did I do something to upset him? Does he know?? That I went and committed a crime? He was alright with murder, but stealing was frowned upon?? But, he shouldn¡¯t have known she left¡­it couldn¡¯t be about that¡­she made sure of it. She was sure he wasn¡¯t paying attention. She looked at him as he was walking towards her room.

    Lee: What were you doing with Ken?

    But before she could answer, her super hearing picked up Terra opening the door to her room and asking him to go away. She swiftly took Lee into her room and shut the door behind her. Telling him to shush in the process.

    Monique: S-s-sorry. I-I made a promise to not tell.

    Lee: So you¡¯re keeping things from me?

    Monique: S-s-sorry. I. I. Don¡¯t know how to put it in any way that breaks the promise b¡­but Ken wanted help getting something for Terra a-and I wanted to help because I-I wanted to do something for her too.

    Things were made so much worse when she heard Terra agree to going on a walk with Ken as Ken had given her the necklace back and wanted to make amends. She needed to cover Lee¡¯s mouth but with what?? Her hands went to his mouth. And she would learn that this was not the best option, her face immediately went red. Now her hands were in the one place that had only ever touched her forehead and her whole entire nervous system would fire every which way.

    Ohnoohnoohno he¡¯s got soft lips!? Why are they so soft!?!? Who the fuck has this soft of lips!?!

    Her thoughts had spun in every which way direction that even Ezekiel couldn¡¯t commentate.

    Lee

    When he saw her enter her room at a peculiar hour, his face soured. An hour in which was too odd, even for her. Things were made worse when he had seen Ken thank her as well. And the thoughts of volatile resentment swirled all around once again. The scars of yesteryear had continued to surface, all reasoning lost. All the things he had said prior to this? Shoved somewhere else. As he marched towards her room, she noticed him and had a panicked look. She pulled him into her room.

    She¡¯s not like her. She¡¯s not like her..

    Then why hide?

    Why the panicked look?

    Alice looked that way when she was getting caught.

    She¡¯s just like her.

    Lee: What were you doing with Ken?

    Monique proceeded to shush him as she quickly closed the door. They both heard the sounds of footsteps increasing and decreasing. He scowled at her.

    Monique: S-s-sorry. I-I made a promise to not tell.

    Lee: So you¡¯re keeping things from me?

    Monique: S-s-sorry. I. I. Don¡¯t know how to put it in any way that breaks the promise b¡­but Ken wanted help getting something for Terra a-and I wanted to help because I-I wanted to do something for her too.

    As Lee was about to say something snarky, she put her hands over his mouth. Her eyes widened in surprise, as if she was hearing something outside the room she wasn¡¯t supposed to hear. Her face flushed as red as her hair. And in a whisper that only he can hear, she started explaining herself.

    Monique: I just¡­I just wanted to know why he was willing to do so much for someone he was taught to hate and when he started giving reasons why he was doing what he was doing it made me think about me and you.

    His heart dropped. How could I... he¡¯d think to himself. What was she going to say now? That they were done? Over with? That she would rather have someone as happy go lucky as Ken than someone as broken as him? And it would all make sense to him. He already accused her of cheating on him with his friend.

    Monique: And I realized a lot of what Ken had said about Terra is how I feel about you. Well¡­not entirely but it just made me think about you a lot. I was doubting myself and my relationship with you because I¡¯m so fucking scarred from Ezekiel and all I can hear are his commentaries and how much I don¡¯t deserve any of this¡­and the other night¡¯s episode didn¡¯t help at all¡­and¡­and all its made me feel awfully horrible as you¡¯ve just been so patient and kind even when you have every right to be upset with me. A-and if I think it¡¯s something I¡¯ve done something to hurt you, you tell me otherwise. And even if it¡¯s been once or twice it¡¯s enough to make me believe that these feelings I have of you is more than just an infatuation of you saving me. I really, really, like you a lot and I¡¯m so afraid of messing everything up. And I¡¯m sorry for yelling at you in San Francisco and I-I can¡¯t ever explain how grateful I am about the entirety of it all and I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve expressed how much I deeply care for you.

    And his heart sank further. He thought to himself, how could I¡­I¡¯m so¡­convinced Alice is telling me I don¡¯t deserve her¡­that Monique is betraying me just like Alice would¡­that I forget she''s been gone long enough. It¡¯s just me. And not her. That she wouldn¡¯t be talking about herself in a third person. That Alice never needed to impose those ideas; they were always just there¡­ His eyebrows knitted as every fiber of his anger dissipated. Monique immediately realized what was going on and apologized profusely. Lee just shook his head, took her hands off of his mouth and held them.

    Lee: I should be apologizing. I got really jealous. I¡¯m not as put together as I make myself out to be and I was worried I was losing you. And honestly I couldn¡¯t blame you since Ken¡¯s a lot better than I am.

    Monique furiously shook her head.

    Monique: I don¡¯t like him the same way I like you, though!

    Lee, softly smiling: I know that now. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m trying to be a better person, and I¡¯m thankful for your patience with me as well.

    Monique blushed. He then let go of her hands, holding her face instead. Her hands just found their way to his chest. Heart beating in immeasurable rates.

    Monique: You¡¯re enough for me. Perfect even.

    Lee: Stop. My heart isn¡¯t all that ready for it.

    Monique looked at him with pleading eyes.

    Monique: But you are enough for me. You¡¯re more than enough.

    He laid his forehead onto hers, his eyes closed while still having his hands on her face.

    Lee hummed: Now I¡¯m really tempted to kiss you now.

    Monique: What¡¯s stopping you?

    Lee: Probably the fact that I would like to know if its okay.

    Monique: If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll be severely disappointed.

    And as she finished speaking, Lee immediately pulled her in, pressing his lips on hers. Her hands held onto his shirt, pulling him closer, as if wanting to be as close as possible. When they parted, her body collapsed onto his as such a passionate moment removed all feelings in her limbs. Before he could ask if she was okay, she looked up at him, pulling him into an intense kiss once more. Daring to not pull away. Home was here, with her.

 Chapter 22: Trial and Error

    Monique

    Another night would pass, leaving two nights before the trial. Monique would convince Lee to let her into his room, a place she had never gone prior. She had felt that there were less things she knew about him such as his tendencies to feel jealous towards another person. At first he hesitated and tried making excuses as to why not but with just a simple look of plea in her eyes, Lee would have no other option than to agree. And so down the hall and to the right, just a couple more hallways from Terra¡¯s room, lied Lee¡¯s. His door looked to have been installed recently as it was just a simple dark walnut door. She had never seen a room with such simplicity before.

    Though he inhabited a rather large room that was still filled with antique furniture hidden under tarps, there were some modern stuff off to the side. As if he was housing a roommate that never seemed to sleep in their room. He had explained that the room came with furniture he didn¡¯t white like but the fairies refused to get rid of them so he compromised with them.  He would ask only to have the simple luxuries in his side of the room, place the unwanted ones in the other side but he would do upkeep just so he could have his own stuff there. And the furniture that was new, was very minimalistic a queen sized bed with white comforter sheets sitting center with two midnight black end tables and lamps, and a modern chair that sat peculiarly just a few inches under a shelf of books. On one end of the room had a circular window that would peer out into the lake and one could see a garden that sat just in between. On the other side however, she found herself looking curiously at each book title. There sat 10 in total. Six of them were volumes 1 through 6 of ¡°Small Pink Round Boy¡± while the other four were Tales of Eiridelium, History of Castle Faustus by Ersoi, Fairies of the Forever Forest by Ier, and Cults: an Oppressive Guide. Lee had panicked as she saw the books, as if she were to judge him on his tastes. But she just nodded her head, smiling.

    Monique: I just never took you for someone who actually spends time reading.

    Lee, jokingly: Ouch, do I really come on to you as a himbo?

    Monique: N-no! I don¡¯t know what that is but if it¡¯s a mean joke, then no!!

    He ruffled her hair while he laughed.

    Lee: Still hard to believe you¡¯re only eighteen, you sound like a grandma for not knowing half of the things.

    Monique pouted: Geez, sooorrrrry. I was just surpirsed you even liked to read anything. I¡¯ve seen the comics though.

    She pointed to the ¡°Pink Round Boy¡± series.

    Lee: Yeah, I picked that up in one of the bookstores here. Though, I think the Leviathan Library holds almost everything from all across the realms. The libraries here though have just what you can¡¯t find anywhere else on Eiridelium.

    Monique: Why is that?

    Lee: Some say it¡¯s because Castle Faustus is its own land, not claimed by anything. Others say it''s because this castle just holds contrabands that will no longer be seen as educational value but because the gods are extremely against the burning of any books, it''s all kept here. Even if it was written by a cult member.

    Monique: Why¡­

    Lee: Is there so much animosity towards here?

    She nodded. Lee looked at her with a sullen look, as if he hadn¡¯t wanted to tell any of the stories but at the same time didn¡¯t want to keep her from the truth.

    Lee: It¡¯s because of the legend of how the demon lord killed his wife.

    Monique: The one Terra told me?

    Lee: Yeah, but she¡¯s probably heard the wrong version.

    All at once, as if a flip of a switch had occurred, Lee was no longer here. Instead, the voice that came out of Lee¡¯s mouth had been filled with an ancient sorrow that held no joy or contempt. His voice sounded as if it had lost all hope and meaning, as close to dead as one could get.

    : Because stories aren¡¯t always what one thinks of.

    Monique: Lee?

    He shook his head. And then he began to speak, without provoction, without so much as a reason¡­he would tell her his story while roaming around Lee¡¯s room.

    A long time ago, a goddess fell from the skies coverd in red. And when she fell, a tree sprouted. And soon, that would mark the beginning and ending of everything. She had no qualms of going back to the starry skies above, she had said the views from here were much better than up there. She had excitingly wanted to be with the mortal beings that resided here, at the rock floating at the end of the milky way. That when she had looked from past the world tree, she saw the stars that would all feel as if it was erupting from the ground only to have in a swirl at the end. And to her, this was a site worth staying for. And she would speak to all mortal beings as if they were equals. That there were no such things as race or hierarchies. Only the need for the strong to protect the weak, only the need to find familial bonds with each other. But there in lied a problem. For every good that comes along, evil daunts its every corner. While gods either fell from the skies or were born out of belief and necessity, demons were conjured to balance them. However, this world was made up of the leftovers, the castaways, and the cast asides. While it reigned true that demons do feast on souls, vanities, destruction, chaos, and all that was darkness in mortality, so did it reign true that some were just born in the wrong suits. And he would be born: a halfling of a demon and an elf.

    Accepted from neither side, Faustus would grow to be unkind to all. Only keeping to himself and the flora that never gave a single thought for his existence. And it was not until she came to his view, uttering the very words he would hold onto, that he would begin to crave for more. But that craving would be his downfall. It would doom his beloved as well as his comrades¡­

    And as he uttered the last word, he sighed.

    : And perhaps if I hadn¡¯t craved for so much, Persi¡­and Sorei¡­and everyone¡­

    Monique: F-Faustus?

    Faustus: Perhaps I was too eager to be more than what I already was. And perhaps¡­I wanted to be enough¡­.

    He looked back at her and wearily smiled, only to stumble and fall as Lee would regain his consciousness. Monique would catch Lee before he fell to the ground, trying her best to hold him up. She panicked, what was she to do? She furiously looked everywhere before she heard a groan.

    Monique: Lee?? Lee????

    Lee: Sh-shit. What happened?

    Monique: Y-you tell me you¡¯re scaring me. Are you okay? Do you need water or anything??

    He shook his head. She still held him up.

    Lee: I¡¯m fine. I just¡­I think I just blacked out.

    Monique: That¡¯s not good.

    Lee: I didn¡¯t hurt you, did I?

    She shook her head.

    Lee: Well I should stop leaning on you, I might be too heavy.

    Monique: Not really. If anything I can actually carry you.

    Lee: What?? Nah no way. You can¡¯t carry me. I¡¯m far too heavy.

    Monique: Want to bet?

    Lee grinned: What are the stakes?

    Monique: If I win I sleep with you in your room.

    Lee: I was already going to let you do that, aim higher dear.

    Monique: fine! Um¡­.

    She looked at the piano in the room.

    Monique: Play something for me.

    Lee: Alright, and if I win?

    Monique: umm¡­. I kiss you?

    Lee: Hmm with your arms wrapped around me?

    Monique: D-Deal!

    As he stood there, waiting to be picked up, her face turned red. She had signed up for something she hadn¡¯t done in a long while. Granted, last time she had done it, Ezekiel was not too pleased to be picked up by a girl, thus stage fright was settling in. She also couldn¡¯t figure out if Lee would react in such a way.

    Lee, jokingly: Stage fright?

    She shook her head and in one fell swoop she swept Lee off his feet and held him in her arms. She had manipulated the wind and gravity all around to be able to do this with ease. But she had to concentrate. Lee making small ¡°eep¡± noises wasn¡¯t helping.

    Monique: Shh.

    Lee: H-how!?!!??

    He was blushing, with his fists balled up and his entire body not sure as to what was going on. She then proceeded to walk around his room till she plopped him in front of the piano where she would sit next to him.

    Lee: Y-you cheated!

    Monique: Magic isn¡¯t cheating!

    Lee: Is too!

    She couldn¡¯t tell if he was joking and hadn¡¯t wanted to infringe on anything. Before she could apologize he just busted out laughing. It was so cheery and light it overwrote the last time she had done anything like this. She looked at him with confusion.

    Lee: If anyone else were to see that I might as well die from embarrassment.

    Monique: W-would that make you mad at me?

    Lee: If anything, it just means my tiny girlfriend is super strong and no one should mess with her.

    Her heart grew fonder hearing him call her that. Her face flushed at the sheer thought of it all. He patted the sit right next to him, inviting her to sit beside him and she would plop down.

    Monique: I was just afraid you¡¯d be upset for me defiling your ego.

    Lee: I¡¯m well aware that the male ego is quite small and fragile but worry not, this genuinely made me happy.

    He stared at the piano in annoyance, dust had accumulated on it once again. She hesitated to ask anything, was he so vehemently against being in front of this instrument that she shouldn¡¯t have asked to begin with?

    Monique: If it¡¯s too uncomfortable with you, perhaps we should do something different?

    Lee: No, no, I did pledge myself to this, even if you are a cheater.

    He stuck his tongue out at her.

    Monique: But I am not one to force someone to do something that displeases them.

    Lee: Just bad memories. I don¡¯t practice as much as I used to.

    He opened the key covers and started with playing a simple melody. It was in the tune to Twinkle, Twinkle. She just stared at him, waiting for more.

    Lee: You did say to play something for you.

    She pouted. He laughed and went to playing Prelude in C major by Bach. Each note he hit made her heart flutter with a memory she couldn¡¯t quite piece together. Of just two children sitting in a room where the only thing that lit the entirety of it was the amount of light protruding into a singular 12 x 36 coloring in the window that had sat on the other side of the room. And when he had switched to playing something softer, she had noticed a difference¡­there was lingering in some of the notes, how often he would find himself lost to the piece itself. And when he was done, he didn¡¯t want to talk at all and slowly put the cover back on. He hadn¡¯t left his spot, and she hadn¡¯t left hers. She would find herself leaning on his shoulder, as if waiting to see whether he was going to come back here. To this space.  And when he did come back, he would take her hand and hold it, drawing small circles on the backs of it with his thumb.

    Lee: Haven¡¯t played anything in a long, long time. Didn¡¯t think with the whole episode I had a while ago that I could still do it.

    Monique: Where were you just now?

    Lee: In the last place I ever like being¡­

    She felt him sigh. Words to accurately describe a person¡¯s feelings were always the hardest to come by. Especially when one does not want to detail it, bring it to life, give it any acknowledgement that it ever crossed their mind. And perhaps he was debating whether to tell it all to her, or to just let it be his own traumas to deal with it.

    Monique: You don¡¯t have to talk about it if you don¡¯t want to.

    Lee: I just don¡¯t think I can handle it without being a broken mess.

    Monique, kneading her eyebrows: I¡¯ll be here to help hold it together.

    Lee, softly smiling: I think it would be too much for you to do so.

    Monique: But, if I¡¯m strong enough to hold you, I¡¯m sure I¡¯m strong enough to hold you together.

    Lee: That¡¯s not something you should be doing.

    Monique: What if I just help point it out for you. You don¡¯t have to tell me, but you shouldn¡¯t have to hold it in. A-and I know I¡¯m one to talk b-but¡­

    He got up only to sit himself on the floor next to her, leaning into her thigh.

    Lee: I understand the sentiment, believe me. And one day, I hope to tell you. Just not right now, is that okay?

    And she would place her hand on his head, running her fingers through his hair reassuring him she¡¯ll always be here. And all would feel alright in the world.

    Lee: I feel like I¡¯m just outright showing all of my uncool sides to you today.

    Monique: Don¡¯t say that. You¡¯re human, you¡¯re bound to be flawed.

    Lee: Yes and the biggest one I have just made me lose precious Momo time.

    Monique: Oh heavens no, we have to rectify that don¡¯t we?

    He looked up at her, eyes pondering what could be done. She felt him peering at her lips and she couldn¡¯t resist, so she planted them onto his forehead. He then got up and sighed, making his way to his bed and just lying there, his face staring up at the ceiling. Monique followed in pursuit, getting as close to him as possible proved to be a momentous mistake. She was now trapped in his arms, laying on top of his chest.

    Lee: Now it¡¯s rectified.

    Her face was so flushed red, her ears started feeling a tad bit too warm.

    Lee: Is there anything else you would like to know about me?

    She hadn¡¯t quite thought of anything. When she was dating Ezekiel he pushed her around and made her like things she wasn¡¯t comfortable with. She was always his doll, to shape, to mold, to be someone who was enough in his eyes. Made her do things she wished she could have said no to. But with Lee she knew those days were long gone.

    Monique: I want to know everything about you.

    Lee: That¡¯s far too broad.

    Monique: Fine, why wouldn¡¯t you let me see your room till now? You seemed to be hesitating.

    Lee: I¡­don¡¯t know¡­I was embarrassed. I¡¯ve never really shown any girl my room.

    Monique had risen up to look at Lee, trying to gather if he was lying or not by making direct eye contact.

    Monique: Not even Alice?

    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.Lee: Alice forced her way into here then laughed at all of my choices.

    Monique: How rude!!

    He smiled, collected strands of her hair and kissed them.

    Lee: How rude indeed. I count myself very lucky to have you.

    She blushed.

    Monique: I¡¯m the lucky one for running into you that day.

    Lee smiled: The more you stare at me like that the more I¡¯m going to want to do things to you that¡¯ll make you redder than that.

    Monique: Yeah? Like what?

    He pulled her in, lips finding themselves and not parting ways. Leaving her breathless and without strength to keep herself up. He would find himself unable to move someone so adorable as her from himself, he would rather be crushed by every fiber of her being than to ever be without her. And she wouldn¡¯t be far from the napes of his neck, from the softness of his chest, every part of him felt much like it was hers. Fabrics of their clothes would lay on top of each other and deep down she had wanted to know what it was like to feel his skin on hers, yearning for more and feeling impatient.

    However she savored every moment she had because perhaps this is what she had wanted the most, to find comfort in a man who would show her nothing but what it meant to feel longed for and loved.

    Lee

    Voices would trickle inside his head. All throughout his mind, gentle whispers of ¡°You look as alone as I do.¡± Suddenly he¡¯d find himself chasing after that voice, what could it have been and who was it who? His eyes would flutter open, existence streaming in one molecule at a time. Thoughts of questioning the legitimacy of the event would go unanswered. He was far too distracted with a messy little red head in his arms to find the time to think about anything else. He wanted to enjoy this silence, this peace, with her. But when the morning sun came there was absolutely no peace. Terra¡¯s echoing scream found its way throughout the hallways, causing Lee to peer his eyes open as Monique jolted up.

    Terra: WHERE IS IT!?

    Monique had rubbed her eyes, looking all around.

    Lee: Just go back to sleep, I¡¯ll go find out what¡¯s happening.

    Monique: Y¡­you s¡­sure?

    Lee sleepily nodded as he tucked her back into bed. He walked outside of his bedroom and trotted over to Terra¡¯s, rubbing his eyes as he was trying to steady himself awake. He walked over to the entrance of Terra¡¯s room and noticed everything was a mess.

    Lee: Wh-what¡¯s going on?

    Terra: I can¡¯t find it!

    Many things were either floating around, thrown across the room, or in a disheveled mess. Books were sprawled all over, clothes were moved from piles to stretched out on the floor, and papers had either found themselves in the air or just scattered.

    Lee: Find what?

    Terra: My diary!

    Lee: Y¡­your diary?

    Terra: Yes, my diary!! I¡­It was the first gift Dad gave me.

    Lee: You mean your uncle Bear?

    Terra: YES, he¡¯s the only dad that matters to me! And I-I-I

    She started crying.

    Terra: I can¡¯t find it!!

    Lee: Take some deep breaths, step outside for a second, okay?

    Terra nodded and tried to, but Ken had just arrived. He had some more information to share, and Terra just turned all of her frustrations and sadness into sheer anger.

    Terra: It''s your fault!

    Ken: Wha?

    She stormed towards Ken, hatred filling her eyes while her body tensed and trembled.

    Lee: He just came in; how can it possibly be his fault.

    Terra: You took me out of the house! While I had already taken out the diary. You did this because you¡¯re working with your fucking sister!!

    Ken: Wh-whoa whoa wait a minute! I-I didn¡¯t take anything! I-I thought you needed a break!!

    Terra: No! What I needed was space from you!

    Ken: What the fuck did I do??? Look I¡¯m sorry but I don¡¯t know where your diary is, and I wouldn¡¯t dare talk to my sister let alone take anything to her.

    Terra, angrily: Yeah right, you¡¯ve been playing the long con you¡¯ve always hated me!

    Ken: That¡¯s not true! I-

    Terra: I don¡¯t want to hear your fucking excuses just get the fuck out of here.

    She started walking away towards one of the libraries. Ken tried stopping her, but she whipped around and glared at him.

    Terra: I don¡¯t even want to see you after this entire fucking affair.

    She then stomped off, leaving Ken to just be beside himself with Lee.

    Ken: I-I was just here to inform¡­her¡­that Juniper will be residing as council.

    Lee: That¡¯s not good¡­.

    Monique had popped her head out of the hallway leading up to Lee¡¯s room and looked at the scene with curiosity.

    Monique: Who¡¯s Juniper?

    Lee: Dragon Goddess of Chaos.

    Monique: D-Dra- wha???

    Lee: Exactly how you heard it. Don¡¯t ask me. I was just as surprised as you are.

    Ken: M-minorlings usually show up to give council. Which normally means judge, jury, and executioner but the last is normally one who executes the punishment rather than just un-aliving someone. I-I was just going to tell her that because Juniper is mostly impartial and knows how stupid this entire thing is.

    He slumped over to the ground.

    Ken: I didn¡¯t even touch her diary. I-I know how important that is to her.

    Monique furrowed her eyes as Lee just shook her head, trying to signal to her to let him deal with Ken. She nodded and went to find Terra. Lee went to pick up Ken from the floor.

    Ken: I don¡¯t even like my sister; I hate her fucking guts and its just so disheartening.

    Lee: I know, she knows.

    Ken: Does she?

    Lee: She¡¯s probably upset over the diary and doesn¡¯t want anyone to see her break apart. Not even you.

    Ken: I-I guess¡­y-you don¡¯t think she meant it¡­right?

    Lee proceeded to walk him over to the dinning room where Ben had been putting up a small breakfast for the gang.

    Ben: Trouble in paradise?

    Lee: Not for me.

    Ken gave a disgruntled sigh.

    Ben: What¡¯s up with him?

    Lee: Terra can¡¯t find her diary and is blaming Ken here and now Ken is upset.

    Ben: Why would she be blaming him?

    Lee: Because he innocently took her out on a walk around the house yesterday and now, she¡¯s so upset she thinks he¡¯s behind it.

    Ken: I-I was just looking out for her¡­I-I didn¡¯t¡­

    He just groaned.

    Ben: But you¡¯ve always looked out for Terra. That¡¯s what makes you two one of the cutest-will-they-won''t-they couples.

    Ken: I-HUH?

    Lee, nodding in agreement: Yeah, you both totally deserve to get together.

    Ken: Look now it''s¡­

    He sighed.

    Ken: Uggh, it¡¯s just¡­everything is so complicated.

    Lee: Ken, you¡¯re the stupidest guy I¡¯ve ever known how is this complicated? Just tell Terra you like her.

    Ben, looking at Ken¡¯s face who¡¯s face planted onto the table, then back at Lee.

    Ben: You¡­you do know why Terra¡¯s parents are dead right?

    Lee: Yeah, because they turned into demons, and he killed them.

    Ben, in shock: THAT¡¯S WHAT YOU¡¯VE BEEN TELLING EVERYONE???

    Ken: Uhh, yeah??

    Ben gets up from the table and proceeds to do the hand sign of the cross.

    Lee: What are you doing?

    Ben: PRAYING TO JESUS.

    Ken: He doesn¡¯t exist on this world though.

    Ben: I DON¡¯T CARE SOME GOD HAS TO HELP YOUR DUMBASS.

    Monique

    She wandered the hallways until she found herself hearing the soft blubbering sniffles coming from a library she had yet to discover. As she walked around, passing by shelves and little hallways of books that were messily stacked high and inside every shelf. And there sat Terra in a corner, hiding behind all the tower of books.

    Terra: Please go away, Lee.

    Monique found a fairy who was in the process of bringing a tissue box, took it from them, and proceeded to ask for some privacy. They flew away as Monique walked over to Terra, giving her some tissues.

    Monique: Sorry, Lee¡¯s not available.

    She softly smiled at her.

    Terra: Oh, gods I¡¯m-I¡¯m so sorry.

    She took the tissues from Monique and used them to dry her tears and blow her snots away.

    Terra: I¡¯ve just been super upset. I-I can¡¯t find the diary my dad gave me.

    Monique: Dad?

    Terra: Uncle Bear. The only dad that mattered. I-It was the first gift he gave me. Funnily enough, he gave me a magical one that can expand to accept new paper. He said it was a form of therapy in case I couldn¡¯t talk about certain things. A-and I-I-

    She started crying again. Monique didn¡¯t really know what to do other than just offer a hug.

    Terra: I-It¡¯s just one of the last few things that he ever gave to me, and I-I treasured it. Its everything to me.

    Monique didn¡¯t know what to say. Parental love? Being cared for? All those were things she had only read about in story books. Never once did she think they could be real or hold any truth to them, but the more Terra cried about missing her surrogate father, the more she realized she had felt something familiar. Something from a distant past trying to surface itself back up. But that was neither here nor now. Now, she had a friend who was in a crisis, a crisis she had no idea how to resolve. So, all she did was pat her back and let Terra cry it all out.

    Terra: I fucking hate this, I shouldn¡¯t have gone out with Ken yesterday.

    Monique: Is it really that bad? I mean, Ken was trying to help you, wasn¡¯t he?

    Terra: I¡­I guess¡­he said what Alexis always told me, just get a breath of fresh air. That everything will work out. Oh¡­oh gods¡­I yelled at him.

    Monique: He¡¯ll recover, he¡¯s pretty much hard to make sad.

    She then sat herself down next to Terra and noticed the crystal she was wearing that she had helped Ken retrieve.

    Monique: You didn¡¯t hear it from me, but I went and helped Ken get your necklace back.

    Terra: R-Really? Wh-why would he do such a thing?

    Monique: Perhaps, part of him really does care for you. Why would he spend all this time guarding you?

    Terra: Because the village elder chief asked him to do this. It wasn¡¯t his choice.

    Monique: But he didn¡¯t have to get you the necklace back, he didn¡¯t have to fight his sister on it, and he didn¡¯t have to keep coming back to the castle. Especially since he¡¯s supposed to be restricted from entering.

    Terra: But¡­no one can really be restricted¡­

    Monique: But I¡¯m sure he was specifically told to not come in, yet he did it anyways. He does care about you, more than you know.

    Terra: All I¡¯ve done was just push him away. I¡¯m¡­.so afraid you know¡­wh¡­what if¡­he leaves. I¡­I mean he¡­he¡¯s allowed to. Everyone is.

    And Monique¡¯s eyes would widen in a mixture of shock and familiarity. Memories buried so deep between the things that were pushed back and forgotten had a way of resurfacing once more.

    Terra: I¡­don¡¯t deserve any of this. Maybe this was the universes¡¯ way of balancing everything. I wasn¡¯t supposed to live this long, I wasn¡¯t supposed to be here. And now everything else¡­everything else feels like a punishment.

    Monique heard an echo from the past climb it¡¯s way up to the forefront of her mind. And though she never meant to breathe a word of it she looked to Terra and asked something she shouldn¡¯t have as the flood gates wouldn¡¯t close.

    Monique: Are¡­are¡­you always waiting for the other shoe to fall?

    Terra: Always. I¡­wondered when it was¡­did¡­did I ever tell you about my old man? Not the sperm donor who¡¯s name I never bothered to recall or remember¡­but the one who took me in?

    Monique: Uncle Bear?

    She nodded. With the next word she breathed, her tears dried away and she spoke with so much melancholy and bitter happiness of a man who¡¯s life was taken too soon.

    Terra: He was¡­a soldier¡­a helluva good one.

    She sniffled.

    Terra: Through the Dragon¡¯s Nest, you can become a certified adventurer, meaning you could go off world whenever it was necessary. Extract people from different worlds who didn¡¯t belong or even eliminate them if necessary. But Bear didn¡¯t believe in the latter. He always saw the best out of everyone. However, there were some cases where he just¡­just couldn¡¯t forgive anyone. And he would wear that sin on his back. Tallies of the lives he had taken for the sake of justice. And one day, he fell in love with an escaped cultist.

    Monique thought to herself Alexis¡¯ mom.

    Terra: At the time, she had changed her name to Marianna Celestine and the two were inseparable. And when he proposed to her, she had to tell him the truth. All of it. From the fact that she was supposed to be the greatest sorceress between her and her twin sister. She tried so hard to break up with him, but he couldn¡¯t stop the fact that he had already fallen in love with her. And they bore a child the same time my parents bore me. But something was amiss, something was off. When Alexis was born, Marianna lost her life that life and to this day no one can quite tell why. She was the picture perfect of health after all. However, Bear never blamed Alexis. Never once was he angry at the life that was taken far too early in exchange for the life that was brought into this world. And he loved Alexis deeply.

    She looked off to the distance, in some form of trance that took her far from where the both of them were.

    Terra: One day, while on a father-daughter outing, he found me¡­shivering from the blood that not only stained my body but my soul. I¡­at the time¡­had destroyed two villages and a city¡­because if I didn¡¯t¡­mom¡­mom wouldn¡¯t let me come home. And I was crying because it wasn¡¯t enough. The amount of blood that I spilled was not enough¡­and I didn¡¯t want to kill anyone anymore. He asked me so many questions that I couldn¡¯t answer and sometimes I wondered if I had just taken his hand that day that maybe everything would have been different. But¡­my¡­my mom found me and forced me away from him. I-I can¡¯t remember how much time actually passed but I remember seeing Ken¡¯s face for the first time and wanting him so badly to just end it all. I didn¡¯t want to live in a world that I had already stained. His blade was already on my neck¡­

    Tears fell from her face again at the repetition of a story she had already told. A story retold with much more details, much more sorrowful feelings that Monique tried to tell her that it was okay, that she didn¡¯t have to go through with this.

    Terra: And he didn¡¯t. And¡­I feel like he should have. But that¡¯s not the story, right? This isn¡¯t about Ken¡­this is about Bear¡­my father who held me so tightly when I was brought back. My father who let me lock my doors for my own privacy, who immediately brought me things that he thought I liked because I showed mild interest in them¡­who told me that knowledge isn¡¯t forbidden but there are somethings that we couldn¡¯t openly speak about¡­who took the time to explain it all¡­who respected me well enough that he gave me a journal to write down my own personal thoughts¡­that when I wrote down how much I should have really died that day and he called me into the office to ask me about something as stupid as who ate the last mangoes¡­and I just broke into tears because I thought he saw that¡­and¡­it¡¯s not fair¡­

    Tears rapidly fell down, there was no end to them. Years of just biting her tongue, of just swallowing every bit of her desolate despair came and resurfaced all at once.

    Terra: It''s not fair. He shouldn¡¯t¡­he shouldn¡¯t have died the way he did. A fucking mystery no one can ever fucking solve. And of all the timing too. Just¡­Just two weeks¡­two fucking weeks after he had told me how proud he was of me, that he was excited to see the improvements I¡¯ve made. That he was proud of Alexis and didn¡¯t hate her for the person she became. Why¡­.why Monique, why do the most unfortunate things happen to the best of people???

    She didn¡¯t know how to answer, because if she did, she would reveal too much of her own tragedies.

    Terra: You want to know the worst of it?

    She looked at Monique, her face caked in tears.

    Terra: I was blamed. It was my fault. For being the last Evergreen. For being a fucking ex-cultist. Because it was my fault for ever tempting him to come save me and I-I don¡¯t want that for Ken. I don¡¯t want him to get mixed up with me. I-I¡¯m so scared.

    Monique wouldn¡¯t know this but, this would be the first time in Terra¡¯s entire life that she was this vulnerable to another person. Small snifflings would be heard from behind the two of them and Monique would notice that it was because the fairies had come back with water and more tissues only to hear the rest of the story, they had already known¡­however¡­to hear their proprietor of knowledge sulk in her misery, crying over what is and what was just too much for them. Monique would blow away all of her oozy snots and in between each, she felt Ken¡¯s presence who couldn¡¯t bring himself to walk in. Who stood there just as he described to Monique the way he did when Terra had accepted her surrogate father¡¯s fate. Unable to be there when it mattered the most, unable to console when he knew he should have. And all he did was whisper apologies that would only reach Monique¡¯s ears, and never to the person he intended it to the most.

    A bouquet of lily of the valley was left where he stood. With a snap of time, the day of the trial would knock down the last bit of peace the castle ever held on to.

 Chapter 23: Chatoic Judgement

    Years Ago

    A man who stood about 6¡¯3¡± with a muscular build, leather gloves with spikes on, long fitting black pants with black suspenders and a button up white t-shirt had entered the headquarters of the Nakai Clan. He had a valiant blond mustache that curled at each end while also having a buzzed cut where one could very faintly see some blond hair making a comeback. He had marched straight towards the home of the chief, carrying a knapsack over his shoulder, and had pleaded to speak to the elder as it contained importance. A young Ken would come and answer the door.

    Ken: Sorry, Mr. Berg, only my grandma is home.

    : This¡­this is urgent Kenny. May I speak to your grandmother?

    Ken nodded and retrieved his grandmother, Oba-O. And when she came, she had not given a single indication of her surprise that she had a visitor. Only that he was to come in straight to her domain. And the man would not question this.

    Oba-O: I assume you are here for the same reasons that They have sent you, Bear Berg?

    Bear: Yes. Well, no. I-I¡¯m sorry? I¡¯m here because¡­

    Oba-O: Because the dead have told you otherwise.

    Bear: No¡­yes¡­my wife¡­Marianna had written journals I hadn¡¯t found till today¡­and I need your help. You¡¯re the only one I could ever ask.

    Oba-O: Is it because I helped her escape all those years ago?

    Bear: That is what she said¡­but none of it makes any sense. I was there in the delivery room! I was there when she gave birth to my dear Alexis! But the letters, they say ¨C

    Oba-O: Quiet! The walls, the winds, they will deliver anything suspicions to Him. The gods have already informed me. You wish to save the young Evergreen, do you not?Bear: Yes. Please, save Terra. Save her. I¡¯ll¡­I¡¯ll do whatever I can, whatever the cost is. I can even give you¡­

    He started rummaging through his knapsack and pulled out what appeared to be maps, plans, and very detailed notes that held when the guards would change, where the cult of the Evergreens would meet and when they were to all gather in one spot.

    Bear: I have been spending months watching their every move, gaining intel and the sort and they appear to be meeting soon. But if your clan were to-

    Oba-O: Then¡­it is how they foretold.

    She stood up, all 4¡¯8¡± of her standing up to a man twice her size. There was a sternness in her eyes, as if titles didn¡¯t matter, that she could even stare down a goliath to do what she needed to get done. And to her, Bear Berg was just that, a goliath in human form.

    Oba-O: Let me make something very clear, I would be betraying my clan because of this. However, in recent years, I have begun to wonder whether we have been making the right decisions. Whether the gods are going to punish us for the justice we haven¡¯t been able to uphold. And¡­the murdering of a ten-year-old child is something I do not want to happen. I will¡­I will be sending my grandchild, Kenneth, to make the decision.

    Bear: But Ken is just a child! You cannot send someone like him on this mission.

    Oba-O: He has already proven himself worthy and has been blessed by the gods of old. What¡¯s more, this is what they have predicted for every other path has wound up slimmer that the girl will ever be the hero they need her to be.

    Bear: She¡¯s just a child though, Oba-O.

    Oba-O: Yes, a child of prophecy. And she will push many great changes onto this world. You must promise me that if she were to be saved, to send her to me as she has much work that needs to be done.

    Bear: But she is just a child.

    Oba-O: Yes, and soon that child will mature and grow insurmountable power. Power that will eventually oppose Him.

    Bear had looked displeased, but what was he to do? He was pleading with the enemy of the Evergreens to save one of their own. A child who had done no wrong. A child who shouldn¡¯t have been there in the first place. Regardless of his title, he would not be able to stand up to the might and power of the Evergreens.

    Bear: Is there anything else?

    Oba-O: Hide the journals your wife had written in Castle Faustus. Ask the fairies to hide it in the most private parts of the building where no one should ever find their way. And do not divulge any of it to your children.

    Bear: Wh-why? They need to know!

    Oba-O: As I have said before, Bear Berg. The walls, the winds, they will deliver the news to him. As they always do. And we have to be careful. The castle is the only place He cannot touch.

    Bear only nodded and did nothing more than that. When he had left, he had ran into Chief Kyluhi. They looked at each other as if words were not needed to speak to one another. Then with that, Bear never set foot onto the headquarters of the Nakai clan until his dead corpse was to be buried within the Hallow Cemeteries just outside the facilities. Where Terra Evergreen was first, and last, invited too.

    <b>

    Monique ~~Present ~~</b>

    The three entered inside a wide room that had seats upon entrance for any onlookers. These onlookers consisted of students from Nell¡¯s Academy, the people of Barkamsted and the owner of the Lucky Leprechaun. On the other side of the room were seats that had backs that were too far up. Seats that would sit the accuser, the council people of the tribe and the head. As they took their footsteps in, magical handcuffs were immediately placed onto Terra, Monique, and Lee. Lee looked with a miniscule curiosity and mild annoyance as he was not prepared to be on trial as well. Monique looked with much displeasure, and he just shook his head at her. Ben had sighed at the entire ordeal as he was just about done before the trial had even begun. Ben stood with his friends, more miffed than his tiny body could ever hold. Lee stood in the middle between Terra and Monique. The spacing was awkward, as if something else was supposed to appear within the eight inches they were from each other. Sweat profusely fell down her face, hands fidgeted so much the light blue chains could not stop rattle. He turned to Monique who was just furious with the entire situation. Possibly even more so since Lee was handcuffed. He simply smiled at her.

    Lee, whispering: Just follow along for now, okay?

    She nodded in agreement. They were all risen into platforms and had stands conjure right in front of them all while the council of five, the council men, had sat themselves on those gaudy chairs with the person she would recognize as Chief Kyluhi, Oba-O, Julie, and Ken. While Monique had never stood trial for any of her past crimes, she did know how to mask all of her fears, how to hide behind cloaked smiles. So, she patiently stood, waiting all the while deep down inside she actually had no idea how any of this was supposed to work. Ken was seen sitting right next to Julie, which was sort of near the council of five but far enough away that they wouldn¡¯t be mistaken  for any of them. Chief Kyluhi stood tall and menacing, the years of war was written all over his face and the only one to ever tremble in his presence was Terra as she had feared her friends would suffer for her.

    Chief Kyluhi: We summon the minorlings who serve Sanctua, the God of Virtue and Justice and Vertiline the God of Justice and Truth, to come in as council to judge and pass verdict onto the three accused.

    A magical circle appeared above, emanating an amethyst aura. Terra had stood there, shaking, and terrified while Lee had looked with boredom. Monique, however stared in utter fascination. Lights would rain down from the skies above and a female humanoid figure would appeared from it, floating from the ceiling, feet hoovering over the ground and standing even taller than Chief Kyluhi despite their feet never touching the floor. The being looked as if touching the floor was too much effort and remained floating above. She had long flowing wine hair, fair pale skin, and had on a bejewled eyepatch. From the eye she could see out of, it sparkled like blue topaz. She stared curiously at the beings she could see below. And then stared back at Chief Kyluhi. The chief suddenly bowed. The rest of the council, as well as Julie, readily rose and bowed all the same. Oba-O did not, she sat in her chair, glaring at the crowd. Ken did the same. He looked all too desensitized of the situation. The rest of the crowd in the courtroom gasped. This was not what the minorling they were hoping for.

    Chief Kyluhi: Dragon Goddess Juniper of Chaos, wh¡­what brings you to our humble abode?

    She smiled, not even bothering to answer the question. She looked as if she didn¡¯t need to answer such trivial things, that these things should have been answered in their minds. That her presence is the only presence that should matter. She instead continued to observe each and every person in the court room but kept her attentions back to Monique. A tinge of uneasiness would wrap itself onto Monique¡¯s heart, like a viper wrapping around its prey. Se wasn¡¯t sure why or where it was coming from, all she could feel was Juniper¡¯s gaze. And gods, that gaze was enticing. Juniper wouldn¡¯t walk to anyone in the room, she would simply appear and disappear. She kept everyone¡¯s attentions on her. However, this farce would soon come to an end as Chief Kyluhi¡¯s patience would soon run thin as she had not answered the question.

    Chief Kyluhi: Juniper, what is your prerogative here?

    Juniper: I¡¯m Sooo Sooo sorry I have graced you all with my presence.

    She finally spoke as if finally releasing the grasp of the room as to focus on the actual scene in front of her.

    Chief Kyluhi: Where is His Diviness, Erembour?

    Juniper: Oh, you know, duty calls in the shadow world. So, I¡¯m here instead. Serving as the impromptu replacement for old Erri, as well as their holiness Sanctua and Veritiline.

    Oba-O, sighing: Let us continue this farce.

    The council had murmured about Oba-O¡¯s comment. Juniper would hold up her slender arm, signaling to the room to cease all of their chattering. Juniper let out a huge sigh discontent.

    Juniper: We are, unfortunately, gathered today for the indoctrinated crimes of a¡­bar fight?

    She looked very confused at this statement. She had to reread the note she had in her hands a couple of times, gazed upon the accused gazed and upon the council, sighed, and continued.

    Juniper: And I, Juniper, will reside as juror to question the accused and make a judgement to execute.

    She then appeared before Monique with a clipboard floating in the space next to her and a pen to write everything with.

    Juniper: Alright, now let¡¯s get on with it. Let¡¯s start with real questions here like you, young mortal. Why would you protect this youngling, this mortal, this Evergreen¡­Ms¡­.

    She stared at Monique.

    Monique: Monique.

    Juniper: Ms¡­.

    Monique: Just Monique.

    Juniper: Well okay then Ms. Just Monique, why would you protect Terra Evergreen?

    Monique: Well¡­she¡¯s my friend.

    Juniper: Your friend?

    The god-like being pulled out from thin air a file.

    Juniper: Well, it says here you¡¯ve only lived in Castle Faustus for a couple of months. Are you protecting her because she, like Lee von Solari over there, is letting you live rent free?

    Monique: No.

    Juniper: Then why is she your friend? What qualifies ¡°friend¡± for you?

    As Juniper made these air quotations, it dawned on Monique that she hadn¡¯t really known what a friend was. She really never had any friends prior to coming to Eiridelium so she couldn¡¯t quite pinpoint where the bar was let alone what her expectations of friends were. What were friends to her?

    Monique: Well¡­for one they don¡¯t want to kill me.

    The courtroom gasped and murmured.

    Juniper: Silence. I wasn¡¯t asking for a peanut gallery, I was asking the accused. Continue.

    Monique: They don¡¯t harass me, throw me into nasty trash pits, stare at me with murderous intents¡­.

    And as she was listing all the things Twilight Baleful had done to her, she realized she was giving far too much detail which she felt the anger radiating from Lee and had a little more understanding on why they put him in handcuffs.

    Monique, apologetically: I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve had a really shitty childhood and I know my standards are low. In the months I¡¯ve lived in Castle Faustus and have known Terra, I consider her to be my friend.

    Juniper: So, you must have known by now what atrocities the Evergreen clan has done? And you¡¯re still willing to be her friend.

    Monique: What atrocities?

    Juniper: Three villages, destroyed. Left in utter ruins. Some even turned inside out. She didn¡¯t tell you that tidbit?

    She looked over to Terra who was at past the point of absolute terror. Monique had never wanted to admit this much about herself, though it would eventually come up and be known. She calmly looked back at Juniper, and confessed her sins without skipping a beatMonique: 20 Earths.

    Juniper: Pardon?

    Monique: 245,124 lives in total. Lost. News reports on each of those Earths claimed that it was a natural disaster, that volcanoes that were supposed to be dormant went active or that a massive unpredictable earthquake left many major metropolitan cities in disaster or that a hurricane hit in the middle of nowhere, but they were all me. I caused the deaths of 245,124 lives

    The court was in shock.

    Juniper: So, murderers beget murderers then?

    Monique: Children who had no say in their parental figures in their lives find solace in other children who were forced to do horrible things. I¡­would not be friends with Terra if she had still wanted to commit more atrocities for the sake of chaos or some sick plan.

    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    And characteristically, out of line, Julie stands up.

    Julie: See!! She admits it!! She¡¯s admitted to being a murderer!! Just like that one there.

    Juniper: Which I would like to remind the room that that is neither here nor there. That whatever crimes Ms. Just Monique has committed have been otherwise pacified and cleaned off her record as according to Eiridelium standards. Now Julie you are not being questioned, the accused is so if I were you, I would bite your tongue if you knew what¡¯s good for you.

    Julie sat back down. Juniper resumed and looked at Monique

    Juniper: Continue and get to a point.

    Monique: You do not get to choose who your family is. And hell, in my case I couldn¡¯t even change the fucker who I had to call a father. But¡­when you have the parents you do, and you want them to love you as much as you possibly can. When you crave an emotion that should have been unrequited from the people who brought you into this world and raised you, you would go through any lengths. And I know she¡¯s changed. I know because until a couple of days ago I never knew who her dad was, but Bear Berg loved her, and he loved her a lot.

    Juniper: Even annihilating a village?

    Monique: Look, like I¡¯ve said before, I¡¯ve ended wars, started them, thousands if not millions of lives were lost because all I ever wanted was just for my father to tell me I was good enough and when that never came true, I just gave up. And I know that¡­I know that no matter how many Ritual of the Anima, I have done it isn¡¯t going to change the crimes I¡¯ve committed.

    Juniper now looked at her with curiosity.

    Juniper: Ritual of the Anima?

    As the courtroom murdered in louder whispers something felt off. The way Juniper was staring at Monique went from the jury looking at the accused to a person looking at another which much more curiosity. However, whispers grew louder and louder, causing Juniper to lose concentration in the train of thoughts she tried so desperately hard to follow. She glared at the courtroom.

    Juniper roared: ENOUGH.

    The courtroom quitted once more. Juniper continued to glare at everyone then looked to Terra who was in shock and disbelief. Juniper looked to Terra with pleasure in her eyes, contempt even. She was well done with questioning Monique and had moved onto Terra instead. She appeared right before her, not bothering to walk or anything.

    Juniper: Now what say you, Terra Evergreen? There¡¯s a lot going on about you now. Though it wasn¡¯t your fault.

    Terra: But it was.

    Juniper: For what existing?

    She held a finger to Terra before she could even speak.

    Juniper: Need I remind the court that this talented young individual has been the reason behind the wonderful advancements that took place. That Barkamsted and even the Lucky Leprechaun would not be where it is at without the hard work she has done.

    Chief Kyluhi: And need I remind you that she comes from a clan of murderers.

    In a sudden instant, she went from being a couple of feet away from Terra to being just inches away from Chief Kyluhi.

    Juniper: Chief Kyluhi, need I remind you that if it were not for your son¡¯s achievement of saving her life when he did none of you would have been where you are? Or have you all coincidentally forgotten that?

    She scowled at him as he sat there, the stone wall of his fa?ade was crumbling down slowly but surely. She floated away, far enough to see his whole demeanor tremble but close enough to remain within proximity.

    Juniper: Have you all forgotten that not only are the armor you wear but the weapons you bear a product of her hard work? The harpies¡¯ nests would still be in Falu, Zenchitlan, and Tetchil, if you hadn¡¯t armed yourselves with the ones that spark fire or the ones that howl the winds.

    She then floated towards Terra.

    Juniper: By the way many thanks to you for finally making heavy armor feel like light armor.

    She then floated back to the center where she was given another file.

    Juniper: Now from the evidence that was gathered to the testimonials that were kindly written and compared against the memory crystals all around, I would like to just add a few more things to get you, the council, to start thinking about. Furthermore I¡­I¡­

    She then looked at Lee.

    Juniper: I¡¯m sorry¡­why are you here?

    Lee: They just put these on me when I entered.

    Juniper: And what are you charged with?

    Lee: Being a demon?

    Juniper looked flabbergasted as she looked to the council who looked back in a deadpan face.

    Juniper: Oh, for Sanctua and Veritiline get him out of these. He is not on trial.

    Julie: Bu-

    Juniper: Being cursed with a demon soul at the age of a baby does not constitute guilt. His crimes were washed away the minute he stepped onto this world.

    She glared at Julie as the guards had removed Lee¡¯s restraints.

    Juniper: Let me make something very clear, if both the gods of Virtue, Truth and Justice were to have been fully made aware of this I would have you know that they will seek to punish the accuser and not the accused. Now¡­

    She looked at the new evidence brought to her. She then cleared her throat.

    Juniper: Ms. Terra I have but a question for you.

    Terra looked at Juniper curiously.

    Juniper: For the sake of all that is sane, let us pretend for a moment that there is another Evergreen and I do wish to point out to the memory crystals I did and do emphasize on the pretend. If that Evergreen were to ever contact you about getting the cult back together and summoning the demon that shan¡¯t be named, would you, do it?

    Terra: No. Absolutely not.

    Juniper then pulls out Terra¡¯s diary. Terra looked shocked.

    Juniper: Not according to this new piece of evidence that was filed.

    Terra: How¡­how did you¡­

    She looked at Monique who shared the same confusion as her. She then looked at Ken who, throughout this entire affair, had kept the same demeanor as his father without, but more put together than anything else. His expression remained the same, as if bravely putting on a poker face.

    Juniper: Now, now, I¡¯ve asked the fairies of the castle to kindly to hand this over and they obliged because they believe it will prove your innocence. So, tell me if I¡¯m wrong Terra but on Month 3 of Spring, Year 2173, Second of Thursdays, you stated ¡°how putting good into the world will give you good back is actually true. Maybe¡­maybe now I¡¯ll actually be a good Evergreen. That I can make an entirely new family and proceed to do good things in this world. I would¡­really¡­really like that.¡± Would that still reign true?

    Terra: No. If¡­if being an Evergreen means it brings this much pain and sorrow, I would not bring that upon anyone.

    Juniper: So, would you relinquish the name?

    Terra stared at Juniper with volition.

    Terra: I would rather trade every piece of knowledge I have ever obtained than to ever be associated as an Evergreen ever again.

    The room gasped as Ken looked at her with mix of shock and sorrow. Juniper stared at Terra with the widest of grin. She then turned to Ken.

    Juniper: Now, Kenneth Nakai, since you are the one who saved her and are essentially her keeper, what new last name would you give her?

    Ken, without hesitation: Celestine.

    Juniper: Ahh, Like Mariana Celestine who abandoned her clan for the sake of love and peace. How intriguing.

    Juniper then looked to Terra and then to the courts.

    Juniper: There you have it ladies, gentlemen and ins and out betweens of the courtroom. Based on the evidence and testimonials given today, I find the accused not guilty of their crimes.

    The courtroom had a mixture of gasp and awe as they looked to the council and the elder who had the final say.

    Julie, shaking in her chair.

    Julie: Care to explain?

    Juniper: From what I¡¯ve seen and heard¡­

    She then immediately materialized to Julie, staring her dead in her eyes.

    Juniper: This entire incident could have been avoided if you had just kept your mouth shut.

    Julie was scared as if she was looking at death in the face.

    Chief Kyluhi to Juniper: Explain yourself.

    Juniper looked to Kyluhi: Well, it seems that only one of your children actually has smarts and talents Chief Kyluhi. You see, you may know that I¡¯ve had the pleasure of watching your little young ones grow and mature and Kenneth here not only knows when to stop calling the werewolf shape shifters the pup squad but also knows how to pick appropriate times to fight. Julie here could have let the two go home. Could have just held her tongue. But she didn¡¯t. She abused the fact that she was your daughter and instigated and instigated.

    Julie: What!? N-No I-I.

    Juniper: Are you saying that the memory crystals made by the Valun Priestess, Teresa, are lying?

    Julie: N-No I-I-.

    Juniper: Then are you refuting what happened? Or was it all just a drunken mistake done in an arrogant stupor?

    Julie pointing to Monique: She disrespected our tribe and our way of life.

    Juniper whose demeanor rapidly changed from playful to a predator about to devour its prey.

    Juniper: Need I remind you that she is but a newcomer to our world or have you forgotten?

    Julie shook her head.

    Juniper: Oh, how far the mighty Nakai Tribe has fallen. A tribe full of the most renowned warriors fallen so low because of a petty squabble. What ever happened to fighting for your¡­what¡¯s that word again? Oh, right your honor. Wouldn¡¯t that have been allowed?

    Oba-O, who has remained silent and unmoving the entire time nodded.

    Juniper, in a raspy tone: Pathetic little girl who¡¯s done nothing more but hide behind her father¡¯s shadow. Prove your worthiness or be excommunicated.

    She then looked to the council and the elder with an unhinged smile.

    Juniper: So, what say you? Agree or disagree?

    Oba-O: I agree with the verdict. The accused are innocent. What say you, Chief Kyluhi.

    Despite what it goes against in his heart of hearts, and despite what the council had wanted, he had to bite his tongue and agree. He nodded.

    Juniper: You know how this works. You must give a vocal vote.

    Chief Kyluhi: The accused are to be set free. If the accuser wishes to, they may authorize a duel. Court adjourned.

    Juniper: Good. We have now all adequately wasted each other¡¯s time.

    <b>

    Lee</b>

    As the court room left. Lee had waited for both Monique and Terra to be released from their shackles. Ben had waited to see Ken. Juniper rapidly appeared before them, slightly spooking Lee.

    Juniper: Though I am terribly sorry for what has gone on¡­

    She gave Terra her journal back.

    Juniper: I am delighted to know this is the path you have chosen.

    Terra: Thanks.

    Juniper turned to Lee.

    Juniper: Do know that although your application to be Erembour¡¯s disciple was rejected this year, try again next.

    Lee: Why?

    Juniper: You¡¯ve changed. A tad bit but you have changed. And I¡¯m delighted to let you know that within the coming months it¡¯ll be more than enough to change Erri¡¯s mind.

    Lee: How¡­do I know to trust you?

    Juniper: Have I ever led you astray?

    Lee: Yes?? You have?? Like off a bridge too??

    Juniper: Oh, come now that was a lot of fun!! And you survived!!

    Lee just groaned and rolled his eyes. She then turned to Monique who looked at her with curiosity.

    Juniper: And you¡­come¡­come see me in a few days. I¡¯m sure you have lots to discuss with your friends.

    Juniper then gave Monique a card and teleported away. Lee had observed the entire interaction with much disdain. Monique gave him a look of concern as Terra had peeled away from the group in search of isolation to process the entire affair. Lee shook his head, offering his hand to hold to escape from the many, many beings from the local newspapers to answer questions.

    Monique: Sh-should I discard this?

    She held out the card which had a trademark happy face with what looked like an address in type-writer letters in the back.

    Lee: As much as I really, really, don¡¯t trust Juniper, once they call you, they call you and you have to answer.

    Monique: On the offhand chance I don¡¯t want to¡­what happens?

    Lee: She can teleport just like you can and will find you anywhere. Or send someone to find you.

    Ben had rejoined them after fetching Ken who had his eyes peeled out for Terra.

    Ben: Last I heard they sent something that smelled of decay after they had called someone out.

    Monique: W-will I die?

    Lee: No, but you wouldn¡¯t wanna be near that, the smell lingers for weeks, if not months. Isn¡¯t that right, Ken?

    Ken: Huh? Yeah, yeah. Uhh where¡¯s Terra?

    They all looked at each other as if to figure out the long-standing question. And before long, shouts and screaming had emerged from near the front of the courthouse and Terra was seen once again with a blade towards her throat. The group would soon find themselves in another turmoil.<b>

    ~In the Shadow Realm~</b>

    A strikingly pearl palace sat itself in the middle of all that was ghastly, ghoulish, and outright creepy. It was massive building that seemed it could go on forever. Inside the building was a peculiar office filled with many books and scrawls. The echoing screams could be heard if one just opened the petrified wooden doors. A man with ashen umber skin with hair that seemed to be dyed black had walked in with Juniper in tail. Juniper had looked to this man sauntering behind her. She had dismissed him as his only purpose was to lead her to where He was. The man nodded to her as he left.

    Juniper: OHHH ERRIIIEE~~!

    : Excuse me? You know that I despise you addressing me as such.

    Juniper: I¡¯m sorry, lord Erembour.

    As the man known as Lord Erembour looked from his paper, his eyes were that of amethysts while his hair looked of the midnight skies. His skin looked as if sunlight was a sin, never daring to touch him.

    Erembour: What is it now?

    Juniper: Oh, you should have been there.

    Erembour: A petty squabble between those mortal beings? No thank you. Waste of my time. Yours too.

    Juniper: While yes, I do agree that it was a waste of time¡­I will have you know that something quite interesting came in.

    Erembour looked at Juniper with his eyebrows raised. Juniper and Erembour were two of three beings that could ever inhabit the spaces of the shadow palace as the shadow palace only existed to punish the souls Ludciana, the goddess of judgement, had deemed unworthy of moving onto the next life. The two were not only the jailers but the guiders of the souls that would come to and from the world of Eiridelium. They had known each other for practically almost all of the time Eiridleium had ever existed. Even when their bodies had perished, their souls were always familiar with one another. He knew that Juniper was not one to lie about something so curious. She pulled out a memory crystal activating it to show an image of Monique.

    Erembour: What? Another mortal. That looks-

    Juniper: Another mortal that looks like her, Erri.

    Erembour: And how do you know? She could be anyone. Just because she does show similar features doesn¡¯t mean.

    Juniper: Erri am I one to lie?

    Erembour: No but you are one to lead a stray.

    Juniper: Listen to this. Ever since she came to Eiridelium news surrounding her have been quite interesting. Do you remember the terraforming event that happened in Barkamsted?

    Erembour: That thing was hard to close up¡­wait¡­that was¡­

    Juniper nodded.

    Erembour: But that doesn¡¯t prove anything. She didn¡¯t have those powers.

    Juniper: No, she didn¡¯t. But don¡¯t you remember the stories she would tell? The times she¡­

    Erembour: Controlled nature?

    Juniper nodded once more.

    Juniper: Even the professor at the academy agrees and she¡¯s been researching her extensively. And do you want to know the even more interesting part?

    Erembour raised an eyebrow.

    Juniper: Furthermore, the fairies of the castle are calling her the lady. And what¡¯s more she¡¯s done a Ritual of Anima. Now I don¡¯t know anyone else aside from death gods who can do them, but do you remember what she said about the first?

    Erembour: That¡­she¡­remembered¡­ Remembered being the keeper of lost souls.

    Juniper: Now isn¡¯t that a death god adjacent?

    Erembour: How are you sure?

    Juniper: Well, I¡¯ll be seeing her in a few days¡¯ time. So, I¡¯ll try my best to confirm or deny.

    Erembour: So, you¡¯re not even sure. Why do you even get my hopes up?

    Juniper: Because I can see all the wicked, wonky lines, and I know this for sure.

    Erembour: You should have never drank from that fountain. You and your chaotic being was not meant to drink from there.

    Juniper: Yes, but when have I ever been wrong?

    Erembour: No but you have been unbecoming of information needed.

    Juniper giggled: Perhaps I¡¯ll pay Lilith dear a visit.

    Erembour: Careful to not catch His gaze.

    Juniper: Oh, do not worry my dear Erri. I¡¯m all kinds of careful

    And with a drop of a pin, she vanished once again.

 Ch apter 24: Resolved Issues

    Lee ~A year ago~

    As Lee had finished settling into a quieter place in the castle, he heard a panicked Ken come barging in. How does he always find me? He would think to himself.

    Ken: Lee please!! I¡­I need help.

    Usually Lee would banter with Ken but this was different. Ken wasn¡¯t his usual self, he was fidgety, clammy¡­his eyes kept darting all around till it met Lee¡¯s. Seemingly not being able to focus on anything else. The ruffles in his hairdo nor even the bruises in his face seemed to bother him, yet these were tall tale signs that he had been in a fight. But with whom?

    Lee: What¡­happened?

    Ken: I¡­ I have no time to explain. Please, I need help. The village of Falu is being attacked. No one¡¯s helping me. Please I. I¡­

    Lee readily got up, taking his sword and keys with him.

    Lee: Tell me where to go.

    Ken: We can¡¯t take your motorbike, we have to go on horses.

    He winced, but obliged, following Ken out the door.

    As they made their way towards the mainland¡¯s of the Nakai tribe, Lee had noticed a few more odd quirks about Ken like his way to navigate through the castle without being told where to go and how he was able to find a corridor that was never previously seen before and this lead them to the side of the lands that Ken¡¯s house was place oh so coincidentally near. The fairies of the castle spread news to the rest in hopes they would join them soon. Though he wouldn¡¯t question it for the time to come, not even then and there, the oddities that surrounded Kenneth Nakai continued to grow. While they were heading towards the stables, located near his house, Ken explained the entire situation.

    Ken: There was a lot of activity going on around the cities of Zenchitlan and Tetchil. I was supposed to lead a troop out to Falu, but no one wanted to follow me. No one wanted to trust me. I told them something was off, that the village that is home to many gnomes and leprechauns, is located in between those two cities and is getting hit the hardest. But everyone was dismissive of me. Raiders, harpies, wyverns, all of them are going after the villagers of Falu and no one¡¯s fucking caring.

    As Ken led him to the stables, a trio of wolves were found, blocking his way. They sneered and smiled, as if taunting Ken. Snarls and glares came from their direction and Lee could sense that they were not normal wolves.

    Ken: Bali, Sion, Tec, now is not the time.

    Bali: Oh, but isn¡¯t it?

    Sion: Chief says to make sure you don¡¯t do anything stupid.

    Tec: But you will, won¡¯t you? Make this entertaining for us.

    Ken: An entire village of lives are going to be lost and all you care for is what that idiot decides what is of priority and what isn¡¯t?

    Bali: We do not make the rules.

    Sion: Besides, no one wants to follow a failed warrior.

    Tec: No one wants to follow a coward.

    As the trio barred its fangs at Ken and Lee, Lee snapped, whacking the three of them all at once in the back of the heads.

    Lee: I give no fucking shits for anyone¡¯s bullshit orders.

    Sion: You do not know our ways, demon.

    Tec: We will not trust the words of a coward.

    Lee: I don¡¯t fucking care what you¡¯ll trust. If you¡¯re seriously going to bar him from saving lives, then I hope you¡¯re prepared to meet your fucking death god.

    Immense pressure anchored onto the trio of wolves as Lee instilled fear.

    Lee: And while you meet your fucking death god, I hope you¡¯ll explain why innocent lives were lost.

    Lee¡¯s eyes turned to pure vantablack, so soulless that sent shivers down the observers¡¯ spine. The trio whimpered, they had few things they feared, and they wished to not invoke the demon¡¯s wrath. Lee motioned for Ken, who was at this point awestricken, to get a move on. Ken allowed for Lee to ride on Vallah while he rode on Lala, to which although Lee had never ridden a horse before Vallah was too scared to piss him off and remained in complete obedience. Ken led the way and the trio of wolves looked at one another and decided to follow them into the battle. The trio of wolves swiftly followed behind.

    As they galloped towards the village of Valu, the trio of wolves grew larger. They went from being three feet tall to being almost seven feet tall. They heard the screams echoing from burning buildings and Lee saw how much guilt built up within. How could they not take Ken¡¯s word for this? He was told to be blessed by the gods of old, he was the one prophesized to lead the Nakai Tribe back to its former greatness. Yet, how could they so easily doubt him, the human who can listen to the trees and learn the way of the stars. The human who led where the winds would blow to and followed the forests and stars home.

    Fire engulfed the entire area as distant screams of harpies and wyverns filled the area. Humanoid figures with torches ran to and from huts made of timber wood and straws, setting fire to each and every one of them. The trio of werewolves began to act as one, distracting the attackers to allow the two of them to focus on saving the villagers. Echoing cries of villagers found themselves in the ears of both Lee and Ken who tried their best to save who they could, but they were shit out of luck. The fires had grown to an alarming rate, engulfing entire areas. Raiders were losing their lives to the trio of wolves, but they were no match to fight everything around them. Harpies and wyverns took advantage of the situation, and mayhem surrounded the entire area. Screeches were mixed and Ken had looked defeated. Please, someone help us. Lee furiously thought. He felt a mixture of seething rage and seething hopelessness was all it took to surface the demon but not let it out. Ken rushed into buildings, saving who he could while taking immense damage from every enemy whom he shielded the victims against. Lee followed in pursuit, but there were too many victims, too many beings he was trying so desperately to save.

    The closer one got to desperation, the likelihood chance that a miracle would arise, and it arose in an assortment of characters. A portal would pry itself open, cracking the air in the area. Terra had appeared out, with Alexis, Ben, and Danny swiftly following behind. Karin had trotted in last, ensuring everyone was healed, especially Ken who was so close to knocking on Death¡¯s Doorstep.

    Nimbi.

    Rain clouds surrounded the area, putting out the fires.

    Verben

    Gusts of wind blew away all of the flying enemies away from Ken and Lee, causing the foes to eventually lose balance in the environment they were masters in.

    Eninesta

    Green magical circles with intricate designs appeared Ken and the villagers he saved.

    Karin: Please, don¡¯t give up.

    Lee: Fairy news?

    Karin nodded as she tried her best to distribute healing circles for everyone who was in need. Light and dark rays filled the sky as Danny and Ben did their best to rid of any of the pests that came their way. For the briefest of moments, Lee just stood there, stunned by the things his housemates could do. His concentration would soon run dry as he saw Ken bolt towards the frat as soon as he was all patched up.

    Lee: Idiot.

    Lee rapidly followed behind, his anger was seeping and all he could possibly see was red. The sensation of losing control was rapidly approaching. Anger swelled, but what at? A proud noble tribe not willing to save the lives of the innocents based on just the fact that Ken didn¡¯t follow what they wanted him to do? To what end will their spite find a bound? Concentration was slipping away, all he could remember was seeing Ken barreling out of a hut with two gnomes in his arms. And everything went blank. When he woke up moments later, Karin was seen kneeling down in tears while the strong scent of iron was surrounding him.

    Karin: Y-you¡¯re okay!!!

    She swiftly hugged Lee

    Lee: What¡­happened?

    Ken: You saved everyone. Don¡¯t think about the rest.

    Lee: Wh-what?

    He slowly rose up and saw the piles of dead bodies. They were raiders, the raiders that set fire to the village of Valu. The raiders that Alexis, Ken, Danny, Ben, Lee, and Karin were trying to spare. Feathers and guts of harpies laid on top of the raiders. Alexis was seen drenched in blood unphased and unmoved from the events that occurred. Danny had his mouth covered while Ben looked as if death came at him.

    Lee: D-did I¨C

    Ken had just slumped on him, covering his eyes from the scene.

    Ken: Y...you did good. You did good. You saved them.

    But how could he know what happened that day. The day that would daunt him, the voices that he couldn¡¯t stop hearing. For even Faustus could not explain to him what happened. And his friends had refused to talk about it, for even though he really did not mean any harm to them, the amount of gratuitous violence that they had witnessed. The only thing that had brought him any sense of security was seeing the lives he saved that day, and the lives he saved that day would always be grateful for what he had done.

    They had spent the next few months with the trio of wolves, who Lee found surprisingly to be shape shifters, rebuilding their home in Nakai territory. The village of Falu had moved closer in exchange for safety.

    Lee ~Present~

    Shouts and screams would come from an unknown area and the group would find their way towards the source and the scene was set. Terra with yet another blade to her throat had fear written all over her face. There was once a time in her life where she would have been willing to walk right into it, but perhaps the way everything around her had changed made her think differently. Monique had tried her best to get to her but Ken, astoundingly, beat her to it.

    Terra: Please let me go, I-I don¡¯t want to hurt anyone. I don¡¯t want to fight you, Julie, I just want to go home.

    Julie: You will duel me or you will die here.

    Ken: Enough! I¡¯ll fight you.

    Julie, with anger in her eyes, turned to see her only little brother defy her.

    Julie: Are you aware of the stakes?

    Ken: I really don¡¯t fucking care.

    Terra: P-Please it¡¯s not worth it.

    Ken: Yes it is. The opponent needs to be willing; you can¡¯t just threaten people for whatever you want.

    Julie: She¡¯s an Evergreen.

    Ken: I am beginning to think you¡¯re the stupid one in the family. Or are you deaf? Juniper said her family name has been revoked and she has a new one now. It¡¯s Celestine.Julie: Deep down she¡¯s still some cultist bitch and she dies today. Not to be sacrificed for some sick demon, not for anything else but to prevent it.

    Ken, bitterly: And how do you know that¡¯s what she¡¯s going to do? How do you know that¡¯s what she wants!? You¡¯re just sowing more hatred into these lands and I am not going to stand for it.

    Julie: My fight isn¡¯t with you, it''s with her.

    Ken had looked at both Lee and Monique and Monique had understood. She didn¡¯t know if he knew she could do it, but she would do it anyways if it meant it was to protect her friend. She conjured a short sword from thin air, grabbed it by the blade and had effortlessly tossed it where Ken would catch it by the hilt.

    Julie: You know what issuing this means.

    Ken: I am leaving the tribe anyways, might as well do it in style.

    He twirled the blade in his hand then lunged forward, Julie barely had any time to react. She was far too focused on trying to get to Terra which inevitably would be her downfall. Ken was relentless, he swung and thrusts his sword to no end, leaving Julie with no breathing room. Victory was within reach and he knew it. Despite his lackadaisical demeanor, there was a reason beyond him simply being the chief¡¯s son why he was in the running to become the tribe¡¯s leader. A position he would rather relinquish. Victory was so close but would soon be dashed as the erupting sounds of harpies and chimeras blared all throughout the area. Julie had used this distraction to try and attack Terra but was immediately blocked by Monique who had quickly teleported in front of Terra with Lee. Julie¡¯s spear broke into pieces. All the while small screams from the makeshift gnome village that was

    Ken: Shit! Gomez! Fernando!!

    Lee: How the fuck did those things get here.

    Ben: I thought I got rid of those fucking nests.

    Ben had offered to take Terra back to the castle but she refused. She wanted to save them too. Ben nodded in agreement, revealed his fairy wings that were in the shade of the midnight sky and hopped into Ken and Lee¡¯s shadow with Terra in tow. Half of their bodies were sinking back in to the shadows.

    Julie: oh no you do ¨C

    Monique had blocked her from going any further.

    Monique: Your fight is with me.

    Lee: You got this?

    Monique nodded in response. Of course she has this. Who am I to doubt her? He thought to himself.Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    Lee: I trust you then.

    Ben: We¡¯ll do the search and rescue for you three, and evacuate who you can and get to the village.

    Ken had rapidly picked up the short sword Monique threw at him and rushed towards the village while Lee followed along.

    Monique

    As Lee and Ken left the scene, Julie tried chasing after them only to be stopped by Monique¡¯s relentless force.

    Julie: This is not your battle.

    Monique: You made it mine when you decided to attack her.

    Monique conjured another weapon, this time a rapier and held it up to Julie¡¯s neck.

    Julie: You wouldn¡¯t dare kill me.

    Monique: I have killed far more for less reasons.

    Julie: Are you saying you would defy the gods?

    Monique: Haven¡¯t you done that enough?

    Before she could make any strikes, Chief Kyluhi had shot an arrow at her, causing her to catch it in one hand while the rapier was still in the other.

    Chief Kyluhi: Step away from my daughter.

    Monique: Tell your daughter to stop chasing after Terra Celestine.

    Chief Kyluhi: And what can a vixen like you do to me? You are of no threat.

    As soon as he uttered the last word, Julie made her way up pulling out a dagger and taking a chance to strike. Yet, she had missed the entire event that had taken place in Nell¡¯s Magic Academy and thus sorely miscalculated as Monique caused the ground Julie stood in to sink but also trap her. Chief Kyluhi had sensed this was coming from Monique and had now not only kept his eyes on her but quivered as he pulled out he spear. As he tried striking Monique, this time at a distance she grasped at it¡¯s shaft, breaking the weapon apart. Splinters falling from the palms of her hands.

    Monique: I suggest you stand down.

    Chief Kyluhi: Wh-what are you?

    Monique: Stand. Down. Kyluhi. Nakai.

    Sharpened words would cause the stoic chief to almost kneel down. Almost. Soon, an explosion would break lose with the bellowing screams that came from the same distance as Lee, Ben, Ken and Terra. Monique made her move as quick as she could, teleporting away from the scene and leaving Chief Kyluhi to tremble as Julie still remained stuck in her position.

    Lee

    Emptiness, complete dark emptiness¡­how did this all happen? He remembered saving the gnomes and then saving the two specifically named Fernando and Gomez. When did it all go wrong? When he tried saving Ken from  the burning building? Or when the screeching of the harpies and wyverns pierced his ears? When was it that the bottles just broke? All the ones that filled his rage spilled everywhere. And the the rage seeped so far through, his skin darkened. Consuming him whole. All he could hear were the screams of the beasts as well as his friends yelling to clear the area. He couldn¡¯t see anything once again. Falling deeper and deeper into madness.

    A voice called out to him. Familiarity rose. He found himself in the exact same position he was a year ago. The familiar scent of iron, the worried looks of everyone around him. All except for Monique, who had looked concerned for him, and only him. Her hands were on his face, forehead touching his¡­why was she crying?

    Monique

    As she entered the area, Terra was holding a barrier as a passed-out Ken was filled with bloodied marks, scratches, and ashes. Ben, on the other hand, had been bringing up the villagers through the shadows. From her peripheral vision, she had seen Him, the demon, Faustus, on a rampage.

    Monique: Wh-what happened?

    : It was our fault!!

    She heard voices that came below. She looked downwards and saw two tiny creatures she hadn¡¯t seen before. They had tawny skin tones, thick moustaches that curved at the ends, and dark brown eyes. Both had stood 3¡¯2¡± and had many similar features.

    Ben: Fernando, Gomez, it was neither of your faults.

    Fernando: Bu-but if I had just done my guard duty ¨C

    Gomez: You called out sick because we were out playing in the cold¡­.

    Ben: Neither of you are at fault. Lee just¡­can¡¯t¡­can¡¯t handle this well.

    Monique: What¡­what happened?

    Ben: He frenzied. He frenzied but somehow managed to stop himself from hurting others¡­I thought he was handling the treatments well. I thought he was getting better.

    Terra: We all did. He must have been skipping out because of some weird level of improvement convinced him that he didn¡¯t need it anymore.

    Monique: When was the last time this happened?

    Ben: A year ago.

    Monique¡¯s thoughts persisted, no matter how much she tried to remove them, no matter how much she was trying to avoid them, they kept coming after her.

    Terra, almost in tears: I have no idea why this dunderhead decided to try and play hero without his stupid fucking armor. We don¡¯t have our dedicated healer here.

    Ben: We don¡¯t know when Karin comes home.

    Karin¡¯s¡­on Earth¡­my Earth¡­

    She needed to help me with everything.

    She needed to help me with leaving.

    If¡­.if I had just¡­.

    If I had just stayed¡­or found my own way out¡­

    Your selfishness has caused others to suffer.

    You shouldn¡¯t be here.

    You shouldn¡¯t be anywhere here.

    Her thoughts kept getting twisted, her mind was downward spiraling. Her face spelt it all out but the people who surrounded her were a bit more occupied with other things that triumphed over her existential crisis. And the roaring, thunderous, screams of Faustus would find itself to her ears. She turned to the noise and saw the blood bath. Harpies being ripped to shreds by their wings, wyverns being tossed by their tails, and as he was about to cause more damage, she ran right in front of him. His claw almost reached her throat and stopped there, hesitating. She looked at him with concern.

    Monique: Lee? Lee, come back please. Please come back. You¡¯re not scaring me like this, but you are going to blame yourself.

    She held his claws, like holding his hand. The demon figure was ghastly in nature and differed from the last time she had seen it. The one she saw from his memories was more feral, destructive. This one was tamed, as if maintaining his human self enough to not completely rage out.

    While he had claws that extended five inches from his hands, his body was pitch black with red lines as his veins. His eyes are as red as blood, his horns scaly and curves. His silvery white hair still remains the same. And yet¡­..He looked at her so sorrowfully, just like he did in the memories. His arm slumped down, slipping away from her grasp. She walked up and put her hands on his face, standing up on her tippy toes and brought it closer to her so her forehead could touch his.

    Monique: Please come back.

    Tears welded in her eyes as she felt Ben trying to rid the last of the village of the rest of the monsters that remained.

    Monique: Please come back, I-I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s my fault, isn¡¯t it? Your entire life, your progress, got all derailed because of me. And¡­And I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have needed rescuing. I should have just done everything by myself. I shouldn¡¯t have needed to involve you or anyone else. Please come back¡­

    Her voice was alluring and calming, as if bringing his subconscious back from the depths. A beacon to come back home. To her. And all at once, he collapsed onto her. She held him in place till he could regain consciousness. Ben had flown over by the two of them, his wings were reminiscent of a starry midnight sky, had there not been any need for urgency, Monique would have asked millions of questions, but that was neither here nor now.

    Ben: Can you take him home? I need to take Ken to a hospital.

    Monique rapidly nodded. She held Lee and teleported home. Oh, how useless she felt. A portal opened up inside Lee¡¯s room and she carried him off to his bed. As it closed, she tried to leave only to be caught by his hand.

    Lee: Wh-what happened?

    Monique: You¡­you¡­uh¡­you...

    Lee: I frenzied again, didn¡¯t I?

    Monique nodded.

    Lee: Did¡­did I hurt anyone?

    She shook her head.

    Monique: You did your best to save everyone.

    Lee: Then why do I feel like shit?

    She hadn¡¯t the slightest of clue as to why, and she was afraid to ask. She just stood there silently, his hand still grabbing onto her wrist. The amount of thoughts racing through her head had yet to halt itself. She trembled at each one, as if they were finding ways to escape but kept hitting everything else but her vocal chords.

    Monique: I-I should give you s-s-s-space.

    Before she could make her leave, Lee just pulled her into himself and held her closer to his chest. So close she could hear his heart beat.

    Lee: Please don¡¯t leave I¡¯m sorry.

    She tried maneuvering herself to face him, but he just kept holding her where she was, her nose on his shoulder and his head slumped onto the crevice of her neck.

    Monique: You have nothing to be sorry about.

    Lee: But I lost control. I made everyone scared of me.

    Monique: They were concerned for you. Even those little gnomes whom I thought would have had passed out from the sight of you were crying because you were hurt and injured.

    And its my fault Karin isn¡¯t here to heal you or Ken¡­.

    Lee: Shit is Ken, okay?

    Monique: Terra¡­took him to a hospital.

    Lee: Shit, I was trying to pull him out of a burning building¡­that¡¯s when I blacked out. I was getting attacked at from behind.

    Monique: I-I¡¯m sorry.

    Lee: Why do you need to apologize you¡¯ve done nothing wrong.

    Haven¡¯t I?

    You lost your progress.

    Your healer is off on my world finding gods knows what about me.

    I¡¯ve done everything wrong.

    Everything.

    Thoughts kept trickling in. The more thoughts populated the worse it was becoming and all together, the thoughts caused her to go mute. If thoughts could vibrate, these shook her to her very core.

    Lee

    In his arms she was trembling. He didn¡¯t know what he was supposed to do. The fear of letting go, of releasing her and never seeing her again kept creeping up to his thoughts. Knowing he was never going to get an answer, he just started talking in a calm mannerism.

    Lee: You have nothing to apologize for. I ¡­am the one who didn¡¯t keep anything under control. I thought I didn¡¯t need the treatments or the therapy any longer and I shouldn¡¯t have shied away from it all. Please don¡¯t blame yourself.

    She loosened his hold on her. She¡¯s leaving isn¡¯t she? He thought to himself. But he suddenly felt her warm embrace wrapping around him. This time his head was on her chest. And he would wrap his arms around her.

    Lee: I¡­I thought¡­I thought you would leave.

    She just shook her head, holding him tighter than ever.

    Monique: I thought I lost you.

    Lee: You were the beacon that guided me back.

    Monique: Welcome back home.

    Those three words were the only ones he would keep locked tight in his heart. He never wanted to let go. He wanted to be hers, only hers. Not anything else, not anyone else. Those thoughts and feelings are what carried him to sleep along with the scents of strawberries and roses. Eventually her lips would find his, not wanting nor daring to let go. His breath was hers. Soon, he would lay rest with her. Clothes still intact and both buried under sheets and in each other¡¯s arms. Whatever tomorrow was going to bring was going to be handled. Everything is going to be okay. Because he had her. That¡¯s it.

    Falling deeper and deeper into a dream like state he found himself in His memories. He overlooked a lake that was nowhere near the house. He looked into the reflection. Neither Faustus nor himself. Who then? This man was quite frankly much like Lee but all scared up and in dark steel armor. His face had seen the horrors of war and around his neck was a pendant, a familiar one he had once found in the drawers that were inside his wardrobe in the castle.

    : Rohan¡­

    He turned to see her. But she wasn¡¯t Monique. Nor was she anything that resembled the Lady of the Castle. Who¡­.who was she? This was a valid question to ask but for some reason he heard himself or rather this Rohan person give out a name.

    Rohan: Cersei..

    This Cersei person would smile and it felt as if everything drowned away, there was nothing else this Rohan person needed. Just her smile was enough.

    Cersei: You are¡­ leaving today¡­

    Rohan: I am. My knights and I will be out of your hair. I deeply apologize for any inconveniences we have caused you.

    Cersei: Nonsense, you have all granted me some form of independence from that bastard king.

    Rohan: But I have mistakenly pointed a blade at you and almost had you sent to your god.

    Cersei: You are a knight hardened from war, a job must be done yes?

    Rohan: You are far too understanding and kind. May the man you are meant to be with keep that smile of yours where it belongs.

    Why did it sting so much to say that? He should just tell her how he feels, tell her he loves her. But the path a knight takes is not one for a lady her stature, she should not have to bare the things they have to go through. He looked at her expressions that diminished.

    Cersei: The man I am meant to be with is leaving me today.

    Rohan: I¡­am sorry¡­a Knight¡¯s duty is¡­\

    Cersei: I am well aware. And I am also well aware that I am not your people. You and your friends belong to the enemy. Yet, here you all are protecting me from them. I ..wish things were different.

    Rohan: As do I. If there is anything I can do for you and this man to be together¡­I-

    And before he could finish, she had already placed her hands on his face.

    Cersei: You are as daft as ever, aren¡¯t you?

    Rohan: N-No¡­I¡­I¡­

    He gave up on wanting to say what he meant to say. He instead gave a very soft, defeated, smile. He knew his heart belonged to her and he gained hers in return. He simply kissed her lips and regretted parting ways with her. Not knowing what the future would bring them.

    Lee: What the?

    He heard himself saying as he looked at a frame of that moment. He felt himself turn away while the scene still played. As if giving them privacy yet he would find himself in that hallway again.

    Faustus: I see you are here again.

    Lee: Wh¡­who was that?

    He pointed at the frame.

    Faustus: Sir Rohan de Viviano La¡¯Tuwa. He was you. In a past life.

    Lee: What??

    Faustus: Yes, he was you. Isn¡¯t that quite interesting?

    Lee: I¡­.don¡¯t understand. I am not a native to Eiridelium why¡­.why do I have this man¡¯s memories?

    Faustus: An alternative version of you perhaps? Even though you are not native to this world in this lifetime.

    Lee: What¡­what does that even mean?

    Faustus: I have wondered that all the same¡­you see you have something that is shared between the two of you.

    Lee: Which is?

    Faustus: Me.

    Monique

    It¡¯s your fault.

    You shouldn¡¯t be here.

    You should have stayed where you were.

    Suffered the consequences of running away.

    Because now you¡¯ve dragged everyone else with you,

    Ken is in the hospital.

    Lee lost all control.

    Terra is still in trouble.

    Had you stayed, none of it would have happened.

    As her eyes fluttered awake, the dead of night still haunted her as much as those voices were. She couldn¡¯t quite tell if they were Ezekiel¡¯s or hers. It just never ended. And worse, she was considering they were right. Quivering lips, destructive thoughts and silent rooms were just a recipe for disaster. She couldn¡¯t stop the tears from rolling out, or the soft whimpers that followed. Suffocating and stifling them were useless. All useless.

    Monique: I should have stayed¡­on Earth.

    Uttering those words caused an irreversible flow of tears that didn¡¯t seem to have an end. Arms wrapped itself around her, his arms.

    Lee: Don¡¯t¡­ say¡­ that¡­

    He sounded so groggy and tired, but she always felt like he woke up immediately when he knew something was wrong with her.

    Lee: You ¡­did nothing wrong.

    Monique: But everything bad happened because of me.

    He wrapped his arms around her once more in attempts to comfort her.

    Lee: If you weren¡¯t here, I wouldn¡¯t have recovered. I would have been in a longer frenzy.

    Monique: Wouldn¡¯t Karin be able to help you?

    Lee: She¡¯s able to subside it but it takes longer than you¡¯d think. You just called out to me and I followed your voice, leading me to you.

    Monique blinked: I was¡­helpful?

    Lee: More than you think. So don¡¯t ever think you shouldn¡¯t be here.

    Monique: I¡­.I just thought¡­.I just thought I was at fault for making you feel the way you do.

    Lee, jokingly: Yes, it¡¯s a thousand percent your fault for making me fall so hard for you that I need you in my life.

    Monique sniffled: I-I¡¯m being serious!

    Lee: As am I. I seriously need you in my life.

    She was content with the fact that her face was hidden in the dark night otherwise she was sure Lee would brutally tease her for how red her face got. She clung onto every one of his words. Never once in her entire life had she ever felt needed, and this right here made her heart flutter ever so much. Her face would bury itself into his chest as she mumbled something to him.

    Lee: Hmmm? What was that? I can¡¯t hear little cute mumbles.

    Monique: I¡­I need you too¡­

    Lee: Is that right?

    Monique: Yes. I need you too, Lee.

    More than you''ll ever know. She would think this to herself as she found the drift back to sleep. Eyes grew heavier, the lifting of the voices that weighed her down gave her room to just be and just breathe. His lips would grace her forehead while his fingers were softly combing through her hair. She tried fighting it off, she finally found a reality worth being sleep deprived in.

    Lee: It¡¯s okay to sleep now, you don¡¯t have to fight it

    Monique: But what if I wake up and find out this was all a dream?

    Lee: I will find you in the land of the awake and tell you how much I have fallen for you and how much I need you in my life then. And even if you run away from me, I¡¯ll find you and remind you all over again.

    Monique: Promise?

    Lee: Promise.